Considerations touching the true way to suppress popery in this kingdom by making a distinction between men of loyal and disloyal principles in that communion : on occasion whereof is inserted an historical account of the Reformation here in England.
         Lloyd, William, 1627-1717.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 297 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 91 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48816
         Wing L2676
         ESTC R2677
         12412562
         ocm 12412562
         61564
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48816)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61564)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 767:16)
      
       
         
           
             Considerations touching the true way to suppress popery in this kingdom by making a distinction between men of loyal and disloyal principles in that communion : on occasion whereof is inserted an historical account of the Reformation here in England.
             Lloyd, William, 1627-1717.
          
           [16], 164 p.
           
             Printed for Henry Brome ...,
             London :
             1677.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [16].
             Includes bibliographical references.
             This item can also be found as part of Lloyd's Several tracts against popery located at reel 388:23.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- England.
           Reformation -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-12 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Considerations
           Touching
           the
           True
           way
           to
           suppress
           POPERY
           IN
           THIS
           KINGDOM
           :
           By
           making
           a
           Distinction
           between
           Men
           of
           LOYAL
           and
           DISLOYAL
           PRINCIPLES
           In
           that
           COMMUNION
           .
        
         
           On
           occasion
           whereof
           is
           inserted
           an
           Historical
           Account
           OF
           THE
           REFORMATION
           Here
           in
           ENGLAND
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Henry
             Brome
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           at
           the
           West
           end
           .
           1677.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Reader
           will
           find
           this
           Book
           to
           be
           of
           a
           mixt
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           of
           a
           different
           stile
           ;
           as
           being
           compos'd
           at
           distant
           times
           ,
           and
           by
           two
           several
           hands
           .
           One
           part
           of
           it
           is
           a
           Proposition
           for
           securing
           the
           Civil
           State
           against
           the
           danger
           of
           Popery
           ,
           by
           making
           a
           distinction
           between
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           The
           other
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           inserted
           into
           the
           former
           ,
           concerns
           the
           chief
           and
           original
           controversies
           between
           ours
           and
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           Part
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           it
           was
           most
           of
           it
           printed
           about
           a
           year
           since
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           several
           Instances
           a
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           mistake
           in
           the
           timeing
           of
           some
           things
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Model
           of
           this
           Part
           was
           drawn
           up
           by
           a
           worthy
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           thought
           it
           a
           design
           ,
           not
           only
           agreeable
           to
           his
           known
           Moderation
           ,
           but
           really
           Practicable
           ;
           and
           likely
           to
           be
           exceedingly
           beneficial
           toward
           the
           safety
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           of
           it
           abroad
           ;
           to
           which
           nothing
           would
           more
           conduce
           ,
           and
           yet
           nothing
           is
           more
           wanting
           ,
           than
           some
           kind
           of
           general
           unity
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           within
           it self
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           is
           here
           said
           on
           this
           Argument
           ,
           the
           Reader
           is
           intreated
           to
           interpret
           with
           the
           same
           candor
           with
           which
           it
           was
           intended
           .
           For
           the
           things
           proposed
           being
           only
           spoken
           Problematically
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           they
           should
           be
           deliver'd
           with
           great
           exactness
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           but
           reason
           that
           every
           little
           expression
           should
           not
           be
           called
           to
           a
           severe
           Account
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           design
           it self
           is
           not
           imposed
           ,
           but
           only
           offer'd
           to
           be
           fairly
           consider'd
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           one
           think
           that
           even
           this
           is
           a
           boldness
           ,
           which
           private
           men
           should
           not
           allow
           themselves
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           the
           Author
           could
           wish
           all
           men
           were
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           though
           it
           put
           him
           to
           the
           cost
           of
           an
           Apology
           for
           
           himself
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           But
           he
           is
           not
           so
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Age
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           this
           Liberty
           is
           commonly
           taken
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           is
           censured
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           much
           exceed
           the
           bounds
           of
           Modesty
           .
           And
           if
           others
           can
           extend
           this
           Liberty
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           write
           Books
           that
           tend
           directly
           to
           disturb
           the
           publick
           settlement
           ;
           he
           does
           not
           see
           what
           need
           he
           can
           have
           for
           an
           excuse
           for
           writing
           that
           which
           can
           have
           no
           other
           end
           but
           to
           promote
           it
           .
           To
           speak
           plain
           ,
           he
           has
           seen
           divers
           pieces
           of
           late
           ,
           whereof
           some
           go
           about
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           to
           disswade
           men
           from
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           a
           few
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           have
           been
           printed
           and
           sold
           publicly
           in
           behalf
           of
           a
           General
           Toleration
           .
           What
           is
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           ,
           to
           assault
           the
           publick
           settlement
           ?
           and
           either
           to
           force
           our
           Governors
           to
           alter
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           the
           people
           against
           them
           for
           continuing
           it
           ?
           Not
           to
           mention
           the
           Reproaches
           that
           are
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Memory
           of
           them
           by
           whom
           the
           settlement
           was
           made
           .
           Whereas
           ,
           here
           ,
           is
           no
           design
           to
           alter
           any
           thing
           of
           it
           ,
           any
           farther
           than
           may
           be
           needful
           to
           make
           it
           the
           more
           practicable
           in
           our
           times
           .
           To
           a
           people
           that
           is
           always
           prone
           to
           Compassion
           ,
           and
           of
           late
           so
           much
           discomposed
           by
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           no
           doubt
           the
           extreme
           severity
           
           of
           Laws
           is
           likely
           to
           hinder
           the
           Practicableness
           of
           them
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Severity
           of
           Laws
           ,
           but
           the
           Practice
           ,
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           Security
           of
           the
           State.
           And
           therefore
           the
           Alteration
           here
           proposed
           is
           so
           far
           from
           having
           any
           Reflection
           on
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           Legislators
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           that
           they
           would
           have
           made
           it
           themselves
           if
           they
           had
           lived
           in
           our
           present
           Circumstances
           .
           If
           the
           Author
           commit
           any
           error
           in
           judging
           thus
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           obstinate
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           submits
           this
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           to
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           wise
           and
           good
           men
           ;
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           Publick
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           Acknowledg'd
           to
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           well
           if
           it
           were
           the
           only
           Iudg
           in
           these
           matters
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           things
           b
           contained
           in
           this
           Book
           were
           added
           by
           another
           Person
           ;
           who
           ,
           being
           well
           persuaded
           of
           the
           usefulness
           of
           the
           foregoing
           design
           ,
           was
           desirous
           to
           Improve
           it
           to
           farther
           Advantage
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           an
           useful
           Labour
           ,
           and
           prudent
           Counsel
           ;
           not
           only
           to
           render
           the
           Civil
           State
           easie
           to
           the
           peaceable
           Romanists
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           them
           also
           well
           disposed
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           State.
           He
           is
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           many
           of
           their
           Nobility
           and
           
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           their
           moderate
           Clergy
           ,
           shall
           once
           come
           to
           live
           amicably
           with
           us
           ,
           on
           the
           terms
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           or
           on
           any
           other
           that
           shall
           be
           thought
           more
           discreet
           and
           seasonable
           ;
           they
           would
           by
           degrees
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           calmly
           instructed
           in
           the
           Iustice
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           they
           would
           without
           Prejudice
           examin
           which
           side
           is
           to
           be
           blam'd
           for
           the
           Divisions
           between
           us
           .
           And
           then
           he
           doubts
           not
           but
           many
           of
           them
           would
           in
           time
           discover
           how
           much
           they
           have
           been
           misinformed
           concerning
           the
           State
           of
           our
           Differences
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           hoping
           to
           find
           the
           most
           Ingenuous
           of
           their
           Laity
           ,
           and
           even
           some
           of
           their
           well-meaning
           Priests
           ,
           in
           good
           humour
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           reading
           a
           Book
           which
           pleads
           something
           in
           their
           favour
           ;
           he
           has
           taken
           this
           opportunity
           to
           give
           them
           some
           light
           into
           the
           occasion
           and
           progress
           of
           the
           first
           breach
           between
           us
           and
           them
           .
           This
           he
           knows
           to
           be
           a
           Subject
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Generality
           of
           their
           Laity
           and
           Clergy
           are
           most
           confident
           ,
           and
           seem
           most
           to
           triumph
           .
           But
           they
           are
           much
           mistaken
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           as
           here
           the
           Reader
           will
           see
           it
           evidently
           prov'd
           ,
           out
           of
           Unquestionable
           Records
           ,
           and
           Impartial
           Writers
           ,
           
           many
           even
           of
           their
           own
           side
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           the
           whole
           business
           of
           the
           Schism
           was
           begun
           and
           continued
           on
           the
           Popes
           side
           for
           their
           Secular
           Interests
           and
           Passions
           ;
           whilest
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           was
           managed
           all
           along
           with
           great
           Iustice
           and
           prudent
           Moderation
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           than
           possible
           ,
           that
           of
           one
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           some
           (
           I
           hope
           not
           the
           wisest
           among
           them
           )
           who
           upon
           other
           Accounts
           may
           take
           offence
           at
           both
           Parts
           of
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Political
           part
           ,
           perhaps
           offence
           may
           be
           taken
           at
           the
           Liberty
           of
           this
           Proposal
           ;
           as
           seeming
           too
           favourable
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           without
           the
           like
           Consideration
           for
           any
           other
           Dissenters
           .
           But
           the
           favour
           here
           proposed
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           than
           they
           enjoy
           among
           Protestants
           abroad
           at
           this
           day
           :
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Generality
           of
           those
           who
           are
           most
           zealous
           against
           them
           have
           thought
           fit
           heretofore
           to
           allow
           to
           persons
           differing
           only
           in
           opinion
           .
           They
           did
           not
           think
           it
           fit
           that
           even
           Heretics
           themselves
           should
           suffer
           any
           Capital
           Punishment
           ,
           barely
           upon
           
           Account
           of
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           how
           dangerous
           soever
           they
           might
           be
           to
           mens
           Souls
           .
           Some
           ,
           even
           of
           themselves
           ,
           have
           written
           of
           late
           that
           no
           punishment
           should
           be
           inflicted
           on
           men
           for
           opinions
           that
           are
           not
           dangerous
           to
           the
           State.
           They
           who
           are
           of
           this
           mind
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           offence
           at
           this
           Book
           ,
           because
           the
           favour
           desired
           in
           it
           is
           for
           Persons
           as
           Innocent
           in
           that
           Respect
           as
           themselves
           .
           And
           for
           them
           that
           think
           Errors
           are
           punishable
           by
           the
           State
           ,
           on
           Account
           of
           the
           hurt
           that
           they
           do
           to
           mens
           Souls
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           find
           so
           great
           occasion
           of
           Offence
           as
           they
           may
           possibly
           expect
           .
           For
           the
           Author
           does
           not
           plead
           for
           any
           other
           Exemption
           of
           Roman-Catholick
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           will
           leave
           them
           still
           liable
           to
           as
           much
           severity
           ,
           as
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           can
           think
           fit
           to
           be
           inflicted
           on
           men
           barely
           for
           Differences
           in
           Opinion
           .
           Here
           is
           nothing
           proposed
           for
           their
           Exemption
           from
           any
           Incapacitating
           Laws
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Penalties
           against
           saying
           Mass
           publickly
           ,
           or
           against
           their
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           Proselytes
           ;
           which
           last
           thing
           is
           Death
           to
           Roman-Catholicks
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           penal
           to
           any
           other
           .
           These
           things
           being
           considered
           together
           ,
           their
           Condition
           will
           not
           be
           to
           be
           envied
           by
           any
           
           other
           Dissenters
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           have
           all
           the
           favour
           that
           is
           propounded
           for
           them
           in
           this
           Book
           .
           But
           the
           Common
           Protestant
           Religion
           will
           be
           better
           secured
           by
           it
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           satisfie
           any
           one
           that
           pretends
           to
           that
           Name
           .
        
         
           For
           that
           Part
           which
           concerns
           the
           Controversies
           ,
           it
           is
           suggested
           by
           another
           ,
           (
           which
           otherwise
           the
           Author
           could
           scarce
           have
           expected
           ,
           )
           that
           some
           may
           think
           him
           too
           favourable
           to
           the
           Romish
           Opinions
           ,
           or
           too
           much
           unconcerned
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           other
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           He
           does
           not
           see
           how
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           minds
           what
           he
           reads
           ,
           can
           suspect
           him
           of
           favour
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ;
           having
           given
           sufficient
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           cannot
           embrace
           them
           ,
           without
           losing
           his
           hopes
           of
           Salvation
           .
           In
           the
           managing
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           if
           he
           seem
           not
           to
           write
           in
           the
           Defence
           of
           any
           other
           Reformed
           Church
           ;
           his
           Answer
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           write
           to
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           in
           any
           other
           than
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           .
           And
           if
           his
           Defence
           of
           our
           Church
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           it
           will
           overthrow
           that
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           pretends
           a
           Iurisdiction
           over
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           alone
           all
           her
           particular
           
           Impositions
           are
           Iustifiable
           .
           Which
           will
           afford
           an
           easie
           Apology
           to
           other
           Churches
           who
           do
           not
           think
           themselves
           oblig'd
           to
           submit
           to
           those
           Impositions
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THat
             there
             are
             many
             false
             Notions
             of
             Popery
          
           
             
               Page
               1.
            
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             it
             consists
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Viz.
             Chiefly
             ,
             in
             owning
             the
             Popes
             pretended
             Authority
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             in
             submitting
             to
             his
             Terms
             of
             Communion
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             This
             proved
             ,
             I.
             In
             that
             all
             the
             other
             points
             of
             Popery
             were
             establisht
             by
             this
             pretended
             Authority
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             owning
             of
             it
             is
             that
             on
             which
             the
             Papists
             chiefly
             insist
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             III.
             It
             is
             the
             most
             hurtful
             to
             Church
             and
             State
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             worst
             in
             Construction
             of
             our
             Laws
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             therefore
             a
             real
             difference
             between
             Papists
          
           
             24.
             
          
           
             For
             that
             they
             are
             not
             properly
             called
             so
             that
             deny
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             they
             that
             own
             it
             in
             spirituals
             only
             ,
             are
             less
             perfectly
             Papists
             than
             they
             that
             own
             it
             both
             in
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             That
             accordingly
             to
             distinguish
             between
             them
             by
             Laws
             is
             the
             only
             true
             way
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Popery
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             That
             undistinguishing
             Severity
             is
             not
             the
             way
             .
             For
          
           
             
               
                 I.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 being
                 taken
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 effectual
              
               
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 
                 II.
                 It
                 would
                 not
                 seem
                 Iust
                 and
                 Equal
              
               
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 against
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 England
              
               
                 42.
                 
              
            
          
           
             And
             would
             promote
             the
             Roman
             Interest
          
           
             
               Pgae
               49.
            
             
          
           
             A
             Toleration
             of
             all
             Sects
             among
             us
             would
             be
             most
             pleasing
             to
             them
             at
             Rome
          
           
             52.
             
          
           
             But
             next
             to
             it
             ,
             an
             undistinguishing
             Severity
             against
             all
             Roman
             Catholics
          
           
             57.
             
          
           
             That
             to
             distinguish
             between
             such
             of
             them
             as
             will
             give
             Security
             to
             the
             State
             and
             such
             as
             will
             not
          
           
             
               
                 I.
                 Would
                 be
                 an
                 effectual
                 way
                 to
                 suppress
                 Popery
              
               
                 61.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 Iust
                 and
                 Equal
              
               
                 71.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 That
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 England
              
               
                 76.
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             would
             cause
             many
             to
             fall
             under
             the
             Pope's
             Censures
          
           
             78.
             
          
           
             And
             thereby
             give
             them
             occasion
             to
             consider
             How
             groundless
             the
             Pope's
             pretence
             is
             to
             an
             Authority
             over
             us
          
           
             81.
             
          
           
             How
             justly
             it
             was
             thrown
             out
             of
             England
             by
             K.
             Henry
             VIII
             .
          
           
             90.
             
          
           
             And
             afterward
             by
             Q.
             Elizabeth
          
           
             108.
             
          
           
             The
             Iustifiableness
             of
             the
             Reformation
          
           
             111.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             should
             fail
             of
             this
             Effect
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             make
             them
             sure
             to
             our
             Civil
             Interests
          
           
             133.
             
          
           
             Objections
             against
             this
             way
             of
             Discrimination
             as
             not
             being
             Practicable
          
           
             135.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             Roman
             Church
             and
             Court
             are
             all
             one
             in
             their
             Principles
             ;
             being
             obliged
             to
             own
             the
             Popes
             Authority
          
           
             137.
             
             
               
                 1.
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 things
              
               
                 138.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 Temporals
              
               
                 144.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
          
           
             150.
             
          
           
             
             II.
             They
             have
             ways
             to
             elude
             all
             the
             Assurance
             they
             can
             give
             us
          
           
             152.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
          
           
             154.
             
          
           
             III.
             We
             can
             have
             no
             Assurance
             of
             their
             Constancy
          
           
             158
          
           
             Answer
             to
             this
          
           
             158
          
           
             Conclusion
          
           
             160.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           the
           Quotations
           out
           of
           L.
           
           Herbert's
           History
           of
           K.
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           were
           taken
           at
           distant
           times
           out
           of
           two
           Books
           of
           different
           Edition●
           ,
           and
           not
           Paged
           alike
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           not
           observed
           ,
           till
           those
           sheets
           in
           which
           the
           Quotations
           are
           had
           past
           the
           Press
           .
        
         
           
             The
             ERRATA
             of
             any
             Moment
             are
             to
             be
             Corrected
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             PAg.
             2.
             lin
             .
             13.
             (
             anciently
             famous
             )
             p.
             14
             l.
             25.
             of
             this
             .
             p.
             17.
             l.
             31.
             
             And
             yet
             that
             .
             p.
             29.
             l.
             14
             ,
             15.
             no
             Parenthesis
             .
             p.
             46.
             l.
             33.
             in
             the
             margin
             Ib.
             ann
             .
             1602.
             p.
             276.
             p.
             47.
             l.
             1.
             in
             the
             margin
             put
             out
             the
             same
             words
             .
             ibid.
             l.
             24.
             dependance
             on
             the.
             p.
             53.
             l.
             33.
             undistinguishing
             execution
             of
             Laws
             ,
             p.
             58.
             l.
             33.
             convince
             such
             a
             one
             that
             all
             his
             .
             p.
             64.
             l.
             9.
             in
             their
             streets
             .
             p.
             67.
             l.
             27.
             pretence
             to
             the.
             p.
             81.
             l.
             6.
             
             Christ
             ,
             he
             .
             p.
             84.
             l.
             14.
             
             Churches
             Epistle
             to
             .
             p.
             85.
             margin
             ,
             last
             line
             ,
             Anno
             445.
             p.
             91.
             l.
             8.
             in
             
               margin
               .
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             103.
             b.
             Edit
             .
             1585.
             p.
             92.
             l.
             19.
             he
             would
             never
             .
             l.
             15.
             in
             marg
             .
             L.
             
               Herb.
               Anno
            
             1529.
             p.
             271.
             l.
             26.
             in
             marg
             .
             the
             First
             .
             l.
             29.
             
             
               Pallavic
               .
               Hist.
               Conc.
               Trent
            
             .
             II.
             15.5
             .
             p.
             94.
             marg
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             Camd.
             Ib.
             p.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             p.
             94.
             l.
             20.
             delays
             ,
             and
             either
             .
             p.
             100.
             l.
             2.
             
             Three
             .
             p.
             101.
             l.
             28.
             
             &
             29.
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             words
             )
             p.
             102.
             l.
             12.
             large
             an
             account
             .
             p.
             104.
             l.
             29.
             
             Particularly
             
               should
               begin
               a
               Paragraph
            
             .
             p.
             107.
             l.
             30.
             had
             his
             Traitorous
             .
             p.
             113.
             l.
             26.
             in
             
               marg
               .
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             13.
             l.
             29.
             in
             marg
             .
             she
             put
             out
             .
             p.
             115.
             l.
             30.
             pass
             without
             any
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Considerations
           About
           the
           true
           way
           of
           Suppressing
           POPERY
           IN
           THIS
           KINGDOM
           .
        
         
           AMong
           the
           ignorant
           Vulgar
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           false
           and
           wild
           Notions
           of
           Popery
           ;
           some
           of
           which
           being
           admitted
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           would
           render
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Reformed
           Churches
           Popish
           .
           
           Other
           Notions
           of
           it
           would
           in
           like
           manner
           stigmatize
           all
           those
           Famous
           Churches
           in
           the
           more
           remote
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           been
           in
           Communion
           with
           the
           Pope
           these
           eight
           hundred
           years
           .
           And
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           would
           no
           less
           deeply
           brand
           those
           who
           are
           most
           given
           to
           asperse
           others
           ,
           even
           the
           wildest
           of
           Phanaticks
           and
           Enthusiasts
           themselves
           ,
           as
           being
           Popishly
           principled
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           ,
           as
           sure
           it
           is
           ,
           very
           absurd
           to
           charge
           Popery
           on
           those
           eminent
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Churches
           ,
           which
           ever
           since
           the
           Separation
           of
           the
           
           one
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           have
           purged
           forth
           ,
           and
           kept
           themselves
           free
           from
           all
           that
           which
           is
           properly
           Popish
           ;
           and
           have
           therefore
           been
           anathematized
           by
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           and
           excluded
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           all
           those
           Christians
           which
           hold
           him
           for
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Head
           :
           It
           must
           also
           be
           no
           less
           absurd
           to
           charge
           with
           Popery
           those
           Tenets
           of
           Belief
           ,
           and
           Rites
           of
           Worship
           (
           however
           false
           and
           unnecessary
           in
           themselves
           )
           wherein
           the
           Roman
           Catholick
           Churches
           differ
           from
           the
           English
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           other
           Churches
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ;
           but
           agree
           with
           those
           anciently
           famous
           Patriarchical
           Churches
           ;
           and
           almost
           with
           all
           other
           in
           the
           remote
           parts
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           ,
           how
           briefly
           soever
           ,
           said
           what
           may
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           exclude
           the
           many
           ,
           both
           incongruous
           and
           injurious
           Notions
           of
           Popery
           ;
           which
           also
           would
           be
           insignificant
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           admitted
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           endeavour
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           only
           true
           ,
           proper
           and
           significant
           notion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           if
           I
           be
           not
           much
           deceived
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           fix
           upon
           ,
           and
           shew
           wherein
           this
           only
           right
           Notion
           of
           Popery
           does
           consist
           .
           The
           very
           derivation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           obvious
           reason
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           necessarily
           imported
           thereby
           ,
           may
           assure
           us
           ,
           it
           cannot
           in
           a
           few
           significant
           words
           be
           describ'd
           to
           be
           either
           less
           ,
           or
           more
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           other
           ,
           
           than
           
             An
             undue
             adhaesion
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             in
             Principles
             or
             Practices
             falsly
             pretended
             to
             be
             Christian.
             
          
        
         
         
           I
           say
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           because
           he
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           for
           many
           Ages
           past
           ,
           appropriated
           to
           himself
           the
           name
           of
           Pope
           ,
           which
           was
           formerly
           common
           to
           all
           Bishops
           ;
           as
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           has
           been
           conversant
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           also
           ,
           
             An
             undue
             adhaesion
             in
             Principles
          
           ,
           &c.
           for
           it
           's
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           an
           ill
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           supprest
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           ill
           to
           confess
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           or
           to
           do
           any
           good
           thing
           that
           he
           does
           ;
           but
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           evil
           ;
           that
           is
           chiefly
           ,
           to
           assert
           an
           undue
           Power
           or
           Authority
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           which
           he
           assumes
           to
           himself
           over
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           to
           embrace
           and
           to
           practice
           those
           Errours
           and
           Corruptions
           (
           whatsoever
           they
           are
           )
           that
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           usurpt
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           he
           imposes
           on
           all
           those
           that
           are
           or
           shall
           be
           in
           Communion
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           excommunicates
           all
           that
           will
           not
           come
           to
           those
           terms
           ;
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           Aversness
           to
           those
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           as
           because
           they
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           his
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Though
           I
           must
           withal
           observe
           here
           ,
           as
           consequential
           to
           my
           former
           Observation
           of
           so
           many
           false
           Notions
           of
           Popery
           ,
           that
           laying
           aside
           its
           Capital
           Errour
           ;
           (
           viz.
           That
           which
           directly
           asserts
           the
           pretended
           universal
           Power
           of
           the
           Pope
           )
           it
           is
           no
           necessary
           evil
           of
           any
           inferiour
           ,
           subservient
           Errours
           or
           Practices
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           of
           any
           of
           those
           which
           are
           not
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Roman
           Church
           (
           how
           false
           or
           vain
           soever
           they
           be
           in
           themselves
           )
           but
           the
           unnecessary
           embracing
           them
           out
           of
           pure
           
           submission
           to
           the
           usurpt
           Authority
           of
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           ,
           now
           stiled
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Pope
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           right
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           renders
           them
           truly
           Popish
           .
           And
           this
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           whether
           we
           regard
           the
           Derivation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           or
           Reasons
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           those
           Reasons
           which
           evince
           the
           only
           proper
           significant
           Notion
           of
           Popery
           ,
           to
           be
           that
           which
           I
           have
           given
           before
           in
           the
           fewest
           words
           I
           could
           well
           fix
           upon
           to
           define
           or
           describe
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           those
           Reasons
           are
           ,
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           to
           one
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           seen
           already
           (
           by
           seeing
           that
           if
           Popery
           be
           taken
           otherwise
           ,
           all
           Christian
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           must
           be
           confessedly
           Popish
           ;
           )
           and
           as
           to
           the
           other
           part
           also
           ,
           we
           shall
           now
           see
           .
        
         
           For
           now
           I
           am
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           even
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           such
           as
           ought
           best
           to
           understand
           their
           own
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           the
           very
           chief
           thing
           in
           Popery
           ,
           is
           the
           owning
           and
           asserting
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           .
           Without
           question
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           they
           have
           more
           driven
           at
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           or
           which
           they
           now
           more
           eagerly
           contend
           for
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           it
           were
           easie
           to
           shew
           in
           many
           instances
           ;
           but
           a
           few
           will
           suffice
           ,
           because
           the
           matter
           is
           so
           well
           known
           to
           all
           men
           of
           Reading
           and
           Experience
           .
        
         
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           Original
           of
           Popery
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           and
           plain
           in
           Church-History
           ,
           then
           that
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           being
           generally
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           great
           respect
           for
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           ,
           because
           that
           was
           the
           Imperial
           City
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           plain
           ,
           that
           
           those
           Bishops
           had
           no
           Authority
           or
           Jurisdiction
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Province
           ,
           
           that
           is
           beyond
           the
           suburbicary
           Region
           of
           Italy
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           into
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           .
           It
           was
           not
           long
           after
           that
           division
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           upon
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Western
           Empire
           ,
           that
           that
           Power
           ,
           which
           we
           now
           call
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           grew
           up
           .
           As
           the
           Empire
           decay'd
           ,
           so
           by
           degrees
           it
           encreased
           and
           gathered
           strength
           ;
           the
           design
           being
           at
           first
           ,
           not
           to
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           Monarchy
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           old
           then
           expiring
           .
           The
           Caesars
           having
           made
           Rome
           their
           seat
           of
           Empire
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           ,
           and
           being
           at
           last
           driven
           out
           by
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           it
           seemed
           as
           if
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           place
           had
           inspired
           the
           Roman
           Bishops
           to
           perk
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           erect
           a
           new
           Empire
           in
           the
           stead
           .
           Which
           was
           no
           hard
           thing
           for
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           being
           assisted
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           advantagious
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           Having
           learn'd
           from
           their
           Predecessors
           ,
           to
           derive
           their
           descent
           from
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           how
           truly
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           this
           gave
           them
           colour
           enough
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           all
           that
           he
           was
           .
           Their
           See
           ,
           their
           Traditions
           ,
           their
           Dictates
           ,
           were
           all
           stiled
           Apostolical
           .
           The
           Popes
           Title
           was
           then
           ,
           
             His
             Apostleship
          
           ;
           for
           
             His
             Holiness
          
           was
           too
           Vulgar
           in
           those
           days
           .
           Whatsoever
           Preheminence
           or
           Power
           those
           Caesars
           by
           their
           Laws
           ,
           or
           their
           Subjects
           the
           Christian
           Bishops
           in
           their
           Councils
           had
           given
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Imperial
           City
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           gain'd
           the
           City
           wholly
           to
           their
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           party
           among
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           they
           scorn'd
           to
           hold
           it
           any
           longer
           by
           
           gift
           .
           All
           that
           had
           been
           so
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           they
           grasp'd
           more
           ,
           they
           held
           it
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           ,
           as
           being
           Heirs
           and
           Successors
           to
           St.
           Peter
           .
           By
           this
           means
           having
           shook
           off
           their
           Obligation
           to
           Canons
           and
           Laws
           ,
           they
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           as
           Infallible
           as
           St.
           Peter
           was
           ;
           whose
           very
           name
           they
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           usurp
           when
           they
           pleased
           ,
           as
           if
           Christ
           had
           spoken
           to
           them
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           said
           personally
           to
           Cephas
           .
           And
           whosoever
           objected
           (
           as
           some
           always
           did
           )
           that
           those
           Pretensions
           were
           new
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           for
           them
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           could
           then
           face
           them
           down
           with
           those
           things
           which
           now
           they
           do
           not
           love
           to
           hear
           of
           ;
           namely
           ,
           with
           forg'd
           decretal
           Epistles
           ,
           or
           Councils
           ,
           or
           Fathers
           ,
           or
           with
           pretended
           Revelations
           and
           Visions
           ,
           or
           with
           counterfeit
           Miracles
           .
           For
           all
           which
           they
           had
           those
           at
           their
           beck
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           ignorant
           enough
           otherwise
           )
           had
           more
           learning
           and
           skill
           to
           forge
           such
           things
           ,
           than
           others
           had
           at
           that
           time
           to
           disprove
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           a
           blind
           Age
           (
           nay
           many
           Ages
           together
           )
           when
           this
           part
           of
           the
           World
           was
           conducted
           and
           governed
           in
           spiritual
           things
           by
           one-eyed
           men
           ,
           for
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           were
           no
           better
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           people
           ran
           into
           so
           many
           Errours
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           
           to
           the
           great
           hurt
           and
           scandal
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           And
           though
           't
           is
           charitable
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           at
           first
           there
           was
           no
           design
           to
           have
           those
           Errours
           obtruded
           on
           the
           Faith
           of
           Posterity
           ;
           yet
           appearing
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           might
           be
           of
           great
           use
           for
           the
           wealth
           and
           greatness
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           were
           strongly
           attach'd
           to
           the
           Roman
           See
           ,
           nay
           some
           of
           them
           to
           
           the
           Advancement
           of
           the
           Papacy
           it self
           :
           the
           Pope
           had
           great
           cause
           to
           look
           kindly
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           wish
           they
           were
           no
           Errours
           ,
           but
           Catholick
           Doctrines
           (
           and
           if
           he
           pleased
           to
           have
           them
           such
           ,
           who
           durst
           say
           they
           were
           otherwise
           ?
           )
           When
           they
           had
           once
           receiv'd
           that
           publick
           countenance
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           much
           greater
           cause
           to
           continue
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           possible
           ways
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           possession
           of
           that
           esteem
           which
           those
           dark
           times
           had
           given
           them
           .
           And
           that
           not
           only
           for
           affection
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           usefulness
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ;
           but
           for
           fear
           that
           if
           these
           Errours
           were
           detected
           and
           brought
           in
           disgrace
           ,
           it
           might
           reflect
           on
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           See
           ,
           and
           might
           give
           men
           occasion
           to
           look
           farther
           ,
           and
           to
           examine
           the
           whole
           Fabrick
           of
           Popery
           ;
           which
           being
           search'd
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Fundamental
           Errour
           was
           that
           which
           gave
           the
           Pope
           such
           a
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           the
           whole
           Christian
           Church
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           truly
           the
           cause
           why
           such
           care
           was
           continually
           taken
           in
           all
           the
           latter
           general
           Councils
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Pope
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           those
           Conventions
           of
           his
           Vassels
           ,
           
           in
           which
           nothing
           pass'd
           but
           what
           he
           pleas'd
           )
           to
           establish
           those
           popular
           Errours
           as
           they
           grew
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           out
           of
           question
           by
           their
           Canons
           and
           Decrees
           .
           Whereas
           the
           great
           capital
           Errour
           was
           never
           defin'd
           ,
           but
           supposed
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           (
           as
           all
           Fundamentals
           do
           )
           by
           such
           a
           general
           consent
           ,
           as
           is
           stronger
           than
           all
           positive
           Laws
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           It
           pass'd
           thus
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           till
           upon
           occasion
           of
           that
           long
           Schism
           ,
           when
           for
           about
           fifty
           years
           ,
           
           the
           Western
           Church
           carried
           double
           ,
           a
           Pope
           and
           an
           Antipope
           ,
           that
           rid
           Cursing
           and
           Damning
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           being
           met
           to
           judge
           which
           was
           which
           ,
           deposed
           both
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           set
           bounds
           to
           the
           Papacy
           .
           It
           was
           follow'd
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Basil
           ;
           which
           presuming
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           being
           likely
           enough
           to
           have
           gone
           farther
           ;
           the
           Pope
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           call'd
           an
           opposite
           Council
           ,
           and
           therein
           settled
           his
           Authority
           by
           a
           Law.
           It
           was
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           which
           though
           not
           acknowledg'd
           by
           many
           Roman
           Catholicks
           abroad
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           in
           France
           :
           Yet
           since
           I
           write
           this
           to
           English
           men
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           what
           they
           of
           our
           Nation
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           Revolution
           to
           Popery
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           take
           some
           kind
           of
           measure
           ,
           and
           guess
           what
           many
           would
           be
           at
           again
           .
           It
           was
           declar'd
           by
           the
           Cardinal
           Legate
           ,
           a
           with
           consent
           of
           his
           Synod
           at
           London
           ,
           that
           
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             evils
             in
             this
             Church
             ,
             sprang
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             departing
             from
             the
             Vnity
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             we
             had
             relinquished
             the
             Authority
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             Christ's
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             the
             Successor
             of
          
           Peter
           .
           The
           denial
           of
           this
           Authority
           ,
           was
           declar'd
           b
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Errour
           of
           Protestants
           .
           To
           correct
           which
           ,
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           delivered
           in
           the
           Eighth
           General
           Council
           at
           Florence
           ,
           held
           under
           Pope
           Engenius
           IV.
           of
           happy
           memory
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             We
             declare
             ,
             That
             the
             holy
             Apostolical
             See
             and
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             holds
             the
             Primacy
             over
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           
             is
             the
             Successor
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             
             true
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             Father
             and
             Teacher
             of
             all
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             gave
             full
             power
             to
             feed
             ,
             rule
             and
             govern
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           Since
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           only
           two
           pretended
           General
           Councils
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           fifth
           Lateran
           ,
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ;
           both
           which
           were
           acknowledged
           by
           that
           Synod
           of
           London
           above
           mentioned
           .
           The
           fifth
           Lateran
           Council
           was
           call'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           write
           their
           Approbation
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           those
           Bulls
           which
           he
           should
           publish
           for
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           those
           c
           Bulls
           ,
           he
           damn'd
           the
           Pisan
           Council
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           King
           had
           assembled
           against
           him
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           d
           he
           laid
           an
           Interdict
           on
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           ordered
           the
           Fair
           of
           Lions
           to
           be
           removed
           from
           thence
           to
           Geneva
           .
           In
           a
           third
           ,
           e
           he
           annulled
           the
           famous
           pragmatick
           Sanction
           ,
           the
           Palladium
           of
           the
           French
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           went
           on
           ,
           till
           having
           brought
           the
           French
           King
           to
           his
           terms
           ,
           his
           next
           Bull
           f
           was
           ,
           to
           set
           himself
           above
           all
           General
           Councils
           ;
           and
           to
           declare
           ,
           That
           all
           Christians
           ,
           
             sub
             necessitate
             salutis
          
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Luciferian
           Constitution
           of
           Boniface
           VIII
           ,
           which
           he
           mentions
           and
           approves
           ,
           and
           confirms
           .
           All
           this
           he
           does
           with
           consent
           of
           that
           Council
           .
           The
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           came
           last
           ,
           and
           pinn'd
           the
           Basket
           ,
           not
           only
           took
           care
           to
           leave
           the
           Pope
           in
           full
           possession
           of
           this
           usurp'd
           Power
           ,
           by
           declaring
           ,
           g
           that
           no
           act
           of
           theirs
           should
           infringe
           
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           making
           him
           Judge
           and
           Interpreter
           of
           all
           their
           Decrees
           ;
           but
           also
           confirmed
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           .
           For
           they
           ordained
           ,
           h
           That
           in
           every
           Church
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           Provincial
           Synod
           after
           that
           Council
           ,
           every
           Member
           thereof
           ,
           should
           promise
           and
           profess
           true
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           that
           were
           preferr'd
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           whether
           to
           Bishoprick
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           or
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           should
           promise
           and
           swear
           the
           like
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           such
           form
           as
           the
           Pope
           should
           prescribe
           .
           Whereupon
           Pope
           Pius
           IV.
           made
           that
           i
           form
           of
           Profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           is
           every
           where
           taken
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           whereof
           one
           Clause
           is
           ,
           
             I
             promise
             and
             swear
             true
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             Successor
             to
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Vicar
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Beside
           these
           publick
           Acts
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           general
           influence
           on
           all
           parts
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           special
           tye
           on
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           it
           (
           if
           not
           by
           their
           interest
           )
           by
           another
           Oath
           ,
           which
           is
           taken
           by
           all
           Archbishops
           ,
           Bishops
           &
           Abbots
           at
           their
           Consecration
           .
           The
           form
           of
           it
           is
           prescrib'd
           in
           the
           Roman
           Pontificale
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           that
           would
           see
           it
           at
           large
           .
           There
           he
           may
           see
           how
           all
           Church-Governours
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           bind
           themselves
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           be
           his
           Liege-men
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           his
           Counsel-keepers
           ,
           his
           Spies
           and
           Intelligencers
           ,
           his
           constant
           Correspondents
           ,
           his
           Factors
           ,
           his
           sworn
           Servants
           ,
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           
             To
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             to
             persecute
             and
             impugn
             all
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             and
             Rebels
             against
             the
             Pope
          
           (
           their
           own
           natural
           
           Prince
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           Kindred
           ,
           and
           Friends
           not
           excepted
           .
           )
           I
           wish
           every
           Protestant
           (
           who
           is
           in
           their
           sense
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           &c.
           )
           would
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           read
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           then
           judge
           what
           he
           is
           to
           expect
           from
           any
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           unless
           he
           knows
           they
           are
           such
           as
           will
           be
           perjur'd
           for
           his
           sake
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           surely
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           Cardinal
           Bellarmine
           call'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           over
           all
           Christians
           ,
           
             Caput
             Fidei
          
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           it
           is
           so
           in
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           Catholick
           .
           A
           Doctrine
           that
           is
           the
           only
           Fundamental
           of
           Popery
           ;
           the
           Foundation
           whereof
           was
           first
           laid
           in
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Building
           of
           Popery
           in
           other
           points
           ,
           has
           been
           raised
           in
           favour
           to
           it
           .
           A
           Doctrine
           that
           has
           since
           been
           secured
           and
           confirmed
           by
           Canons
           of
           Councils
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           all
           their
           Clergy
           .
           A
           Doctrine
           to
           which
           the
           Leaders
           and
           Guides
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           are
           sworn
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           that
           's
           dear
           to
           them
           :
           And
           which
           way
           the
           Guides
           go
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           fear
           but
           the
           Laity
           will
           follow
           them
           with
           that
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           peculiar
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           whatsoever
           Notion
           we
           have
           of
           Popery
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           
           the
           Pope
           himself
           is
           not
           so
           fond
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           to
           gain
           the
           point
           of
           Authority
           ,
           he
           can
           either
           connive
           ,
           or
           abate
           ,
           or
           part
           with
           them
           wholly
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           :
           Though
           no
           doubt
           he
           never
           does
           it
           ,
           but
           insidiously
           ,
           as
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Concession
           he
           makes
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           he
           may
           afterwards
           annul
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           it
           when
           soever
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
         
           But
           that
           the
           owning
           his
           Authority
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           makes
           a
           Catholick
           in
           his
           sense
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           sundry
           Instances
           abroad
           ;
           but
           none
           more
           memorable
           then
           those
           which
           we
           have
           had
           here
           in
           England
           .
           Where
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           having
           cast
           off
           his
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           therefore
           judged
           a
           Heretick
           ;
           and
           underwent
           the
           worst
           that
           Rome
           could
           have
           done
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           rejected
           all
           their
           Errours
           together
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           asserted
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           imposed
           them
           with
           the
           utmost
           severity
           .
           He
           was
           a
           through-Papist
           in
           all
           points
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           of
           Obedience
           ;
           in
           comparison
           whereof
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           but
           talk
           .
           That
           is
           the
           business
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           this
           example
           .
           And
           we
           are
           not
           a
           little
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           proceeding
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           with
           his
           daughter
           Elizabeth
           ;
           who
           being
           as
           much
           a
           Protestant
           as
           any
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           having
           so
           settled
           Religion
           in
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           scarce
           been
           in
           her
           power
           to
           have
           altered
           it
           ,
           how
           and
           when
           she
           pleased
           ;
           yet
           if
           she
           could
           but
           have
           been
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           to
           which
           she
           was
           courted
           by
           all
           possible
           ways
           ,
           how
           gladly
           would
           his
           Holiness
           have
           received
           her
           ?
           and
           abated
           for
           lesser
           things
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           all
           things
           else
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           would
           have
           allowed
           her
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion-Service
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           generally
           reported
           he
           would
           :
           
           And
           we
           have
           the
           more
           cause
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           because
           we
           hear
           of
           the
           like
           offers
           prepared
           for
           us
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           perswade
           the
           restoring
           of
           Popery
           in
           our
           days
           .
        
         
         
           I
           conceive
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           chief
           thing
           in
           Popery
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           asserts
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           over
           all
           Christians
           .
           I
           shall
           adde
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           the
           evils
           which
           Popery
           contains
           ,
           the
           most
           hurtful
           and
           mischievous
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           which
           being
           proved
           to
           my
           hand
           in
           sundry
           Learned
           Discourses
           within
           these
           few
           years
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           say
           much
           on
           this
           head
           .
        
         
           Yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           mind
           the
           Reader
           of
           that
           which
           is
           most
           notorious
           ,
           and
           which
           every
           one
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           hath
           read
           over
           almost
           any
           History
           of
           these
           last
           Eight
           hundred
           years
           .
           For
           about
           so
           long
           since
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           received
           the
           greatest
           Wound
           that
           ever
           was
           given
           it
           ,
           a
           Breach
           not
           to
           be
           repaired
           ,
           a
           Schism
           that
           reacheth
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Universe
           .
           So
           long
           a
           time
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Western
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           hath
           been
           a
           Church
           by
           it self
           ;
           having
           broke
           off
           all
           Communion
           with
           all
           other
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Asian
           and
           African
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           in
           the
           East
           and
           North
           parts
           of
           Europe
           .
           Instead
           of
           that
           Love
           and
           Peace
           which
           Christ
           left
           as
           his
           Legacy
           among
           Christians
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           nothing
           else
           but
           Banning
           and
           Cursing
           between
           them
           .
           As
           the
           Pope
           yearly
           curses
           all
           those
           Christians
           that
           are
           not
           of
           his
           Communion
           ;
           so
           he
           and
           his
           are
           yearly
           curst
           by
           the
           four
           ancient
           Patriarchs
           of
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Antioch
          
           and
           Ierusalem
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           depending
           on
           them
           ,
           except
           those
           few
           whom
           he
           hath
           conquer'd
           ,
           or
           bought
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           gain'd
           by
           his
           Missionaries
           .
           The
           original
           
           cause
           of
           this
           Breach
           ,
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           Popes
           Usurpation
           ,
           which
           those
           Churches
           were
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           .
           It
           was
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           that
           many
           Ages
           after
           ,
           divided
           this
           Western
           part
           of
           Europe
           within
           it self
           .
           For
           our
           Church
           was
           thrown
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           many
           years
           before
           any
           thing
           else
           was
           reformed
           in
           it
           ;
           when
           there
           was
           no
           other
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           cast
           off
           the
           Popes
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           This
           breach
           of
           Christian-Unity
           ,
           were
           of
           it self
           a
           great
           mischief
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           nothing
           else
           came
           of
           it
           but
           Hatred
           and
           Unchristian
           Censures
           ,
           in
           which
           perhaps
           ,
           both
           sides
           might
           be
           to
           blame
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           might
           live
           and
           grow
           wiser
           ,
           and
           come
           at
           last
           to
           understand
           one
           another
           .
           And
           this
           would
           possibly
           ensue
           upon
           any
           other
           difference
           of
           Opinion
           .
           But
           this
           grand
           point
           of
           Popery
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           sets
           men
           in
           no
           ordinary
           heat
           ;
           it
           makes
           them
           breath
           not
           only
           Censures
           ,
           but
           Death
           against
           their
           Adversaries
           ;
           it
           arms
           out
           all
           the
           Wealth
           ,
           Power
           and
           Policy
           of
           them
           that
           hold
           it
           ,
           to
           reduce
           or
           destroy
           all
           them
           that
           oppose
           it
           .
           Not
           to
           rip
           up
           ancient
           stories
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           sad
           instance
           this
           in
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           which
           refusing
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           was
           betray'd
           by
           him
           to
           the
           Turk
           ;
           under
           whom
           it
           hath
           groaned
           these
           two
           hundred
           years
           .
           In
           all
           which
           time
           of
           bondage
           and
           misery
           ,
           which
           that
           poor
           Church
           hath
           endured
           ,
           what
           relief
           hath
           she
           had
           from
           the
           Interest
           or
           Wealth
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ?
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           but
           there
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           daily
           great
           returns
           thither
           of
           money
           from
           Rome
           ;
           but
           all
           the
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           to
           hire
           her
           
           Children
           against
           her
           for
           bread
           ;
           or
           to
           bribe
           the
           Turks
           Bassa's
           to
           do
           her
           all
           the
           hurt
           that
           is
           possible
           .
           We
           have
           the
           less
           cause
           to
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           we
           find
           the
           Popes
           Agents
           busie
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           feel
           the
           woful
           effects
           of
           their
           diligence
           ,
           in
           our
           intestine
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           growth
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           but
           be
           sadly
           sensible
           ,
           are
           both
           much
           increased
           since
           the
           late
           Toleration
           .
           In
           these
           and
           the
           like
           practises
           ,
           they
           plainly
           declare
           ,
           that
           rather
           then
           not
           bring
           in
           Popery
           ,
           they
           would
           drive
           out
           Christianity
           before
           them
           ;
           and
           not
           leave
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           receive
           the
           Pope
           as
           his
           Vicar
           .
        
         
           How
           those
           Churches
           where
           he
           is
           so
           received
           and
           bears
           rule
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           do
           among
           us
           ,
           are
           blessed
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           partly
           guess
           by
           the
           means
           that
           he
           employs
           to
           get
           us
           under
           him
           .
           For
           it
           is
           seldom
           known
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           so
           greedy
           of
           power
           ,
           use
           it
           well
           when
           they
           have
           it
           .
           But
           not
           to
           go
           by
           guess
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           a
           Map
           before
           us
           :
           We
           may
           see
           the
           condition
           of
           his
           Subjects
           describ'd
           by
           some
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           writ
           in
           those
           times
           when
           men
           durst
           write
           of
           such
           things
           ;
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Inquisition
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           no
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           for
           their
           Writings
           .
           I
           believe
           ,
           a
           more
           cruel
           Bondage
           ,
           a
           more
           miserable
           Thraldom
           and
           Yoke
           then
           they
           describe
           never
           was
           among
           the
           barbarous
           Nations
           .
           I
           believe
           also
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           introduc'd
           ,
           hath
           not
           made
           their
           condition
           easier
           since
           .
           And
           that
           it
           is
           not
           introduc'd
           in
           some
           Countreys
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           in
           France
           and
           Flanders
           ,
           they
           may
           thank
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           for
           it
           :
           Where
           such
           are
           ,
           the
           Pope
           will
           have
           a
           
           care
           not
           to
           make
           too
           much
           noise
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           frighting
           away
           the
           Birds
           that
           he
           would
           take
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Inquisition
           ,
           he
           found
           other
           ways
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Iansenists
           feel
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           that
           severely
           ;
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           because
           in
           certain
           School-points
           ,
           they
           presum'd
           to
           oppose
           another
           party
           that
           were
           more
           firm
           to
           his
           Interests
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           be
           his
           way
           of
           keeping
           Unity
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           so
           much
           cry
           up
           his
           Government
           (
           though
           men
           do
           not
           speak
           so
           well
           of
           the
           Russian
           ,
           which
           keeps
           Unity
           better
           :
           )
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           not
           be
           content
           ,
           and
           endure
           our
           dissentions
           ;
           or
           rather
           find
           some
           other
           way
           to
           compose
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           putting
           our
           necks
           into
           a
           yoke
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           fastned
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           too
           late
           for
           us
           to
           complain
           afterward
           .
           We
           must
           either
           draw
           as
           he
           would
           have
           us
           ,
           or
           else
           go
           to
           the
           Shambles
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Temporal
           State
           ,
           how
           it
           hath
           been
           turmoild
           with
           this
           Papal
           Usurpation
           ,
           would
           ask
           a
           large
           Book
           to
           describe
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           deserves
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           this
           ,
           that
           ever
           since
           it
           began
           ,
           it
           hath
           hung
           like
           a
           Comet
           ,
           over
           Kingdoms
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           shed
           forth
           direful
           Influences
           on
           all
           that
           have
           been
           any
           way
           obnoxious
           to
           it
           .
           But
           it
           came
           not
           to
           its
           height
           ,
           till
           Pope
           Hildebrand's
           days
           ,
           whom
           their
           heavenly
           Muster-Roll
           *
           calleth
           St.
           Gregory
           VII
           .
           A
           Saint
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           worthy
           of
           Red
           Letters
           ;
           for
           he
           caused
           the
           shedding
           of
           more
           Christian
           Blood
           than
           Mahomet
           himself
           ;
           and
           as
           Mahomet
           did
           ,
           he
           taught
           his
           Sect
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           merit
           Heaven
           by
           it
           .
           His
           Dictates
           are
           commonly
           
           known
           ,
           being
           publish'd
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Councils
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           any
           one
           that
           hath
           read
           them
           ,
           whether
           Antichrist
           at
           his
           coming
           (
           if
           he
           be
           yet
           to
           come
           )
           can
           *
           
             speak
             greater
             things
          
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           humble
           and
           meek
           spirit
           of
           Christ.
           Among
           these
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           Doctrine
           briefly
           expressed
           ,
           but
           more
           amply
           declared
           in
           his
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           actions
           pursuant
           to
           them
           .
           It
           is
           concerning
           a
           power
           that
           he
           assumes
           to
           himself
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           dispose
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           .
           Which
           Arrogant
           Claim
           (
           such
           as
           none
           but
           the
           Devil
           *
           ever
           made
           before
           him
           )
           hath
           ever
           since
           been
           continued
           by
           his
           Successors
           ;
           and
           yet
           is
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           see
           occasion
           ,
           both
           declared
           and
           manifested
           by
           the
           like
           Bulls
           and
           actions
           .
           The
           woful
           effects
           of
           it
           throughout
           this
           Western
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           are
           notoriously
           known
           to
           all
           that
           read
           History
           ;
           having
           torn
           the
           Bowels
           of
           this
           part
           of
           Christendom
           like
           an
           Earthquake
           ,
           for
           these
           last
           six
           hundred
           years
           ,
           having
           shaken
           the
           Foundations
           of
           all
           Empires
           ,
           Kingdoms
           and
           States
           ,
           involving
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           in
           bloody
           and
           cruel
           Wars
           ,
           accursed
           and
           unnatural
           Rebellions
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           consequent
           Calamities
           .
           In
           Germany
           particularly
           ,
           where
           it
           first
           began
           to
           operate
           :
           The
           two
           next
           Emperours
           were
           fain
           to
           fight
           no
           less
           than
           sixty
           Field-battels
           to
           keep
           their
           Crowns
           upon
           their
           Heads
           .
           In
           France
           it
           hath
           wrought
           proportionably
           .
           Other
           Countreys
           have
           suffered
           their
           share
           .
           But
           none
           more
           than
           England
           in
           King
           
           Iohn's
           miserable
           days
           .
           And
           that
           had
           been
           forgotten
           in
           88.
           if
           the
           design
           had
           taken
           ,
           which
           God
           only
           could
           ,
           and
           did
           defeat
           ;
           when
           otherwise
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           had
           destroyed
           the
           English
           Kingdom
           and
           Nation
           ,
           we
           had
           been
           gone
           ,
           and
           our
           name
           had
           scarce
           remained
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           The
           sad
           experience
           of
           the
           manifold
           mischiefs
           and
           dangers
           ,
           both
           to
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           from
           this
           pretended
           Authority
           ,
           taught
           our
           Fore-fathers
           at
           sundry
           times
           ,
           
           to
           provide
           against
           it
           by
           Laws
           ,
           with
           such
           Penalties
           annex'd
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           found
           needful
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           mischiefs
           and
           dangers
           for
           the
           future
           .
           It
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           ancientest
           Laws
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           were
           made
           by
           them
           that
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           :
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           Provisors
           and
           Praemunire
           ,
           enacted
           some
           hundreds
           of
           years
           since
           by
           Roman
           Catholick
           Kings
           and
           their
           Parliaments
           ;
           who
           could
           have
           no
           design
           against
           any
           other
           of
           those
           things
           we
           call
           Popery
           ;
           for
           they
           held
           the
           same
           erronious
           Opinions
           which
           our
           now-Papists
           do
           ,
           though
           they
           held
           them
           not
           as
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           But
           they
           endeavoured
           by
           those
           Laws
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           against
           the
           daily
           Encroachment
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           Faction
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           When
           those
           Banks
           were
           found
           insufficient
           to
           restrain
           the
           growing
           Torrent
           within
           its
           bounds
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           needful
           to
           stop
           the
           Channel
           ,
           to
           exclude
           the
           Papacy
           it self
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           was
           done
           by
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           ,
           upon
           such
           a
           Provocation
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           would
           have
           moved
           a
           much
           gentler
           Prince
           to
           do
           the
           same
           .
           For
           he
           was
           made
           to
           dance
           Attendance
           upon
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           five
           or
           six
           years
           ,
           for
           Sentence
           in
           a
           Cause
           ,
           which
           he
           commenced
           not
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           by
           advice
           of
           
           the
           Popes
           Legat
           ,
           and
           his
           Confessor
           :
           A
           Cause
           which
           the
           Pope
           himself
           at
           first
           had
           encouraged
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           had
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           divers
           Foreign
           Universities
           of
           his
           side
           .
           His
           exclusion
           of
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           was
           by
           Acts
           both
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           of
           Convocation
           ,
           almost
           no
           man
           dissenting
           .
           They
           both
           form'd
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           took
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           joyn'd
           with
           him
           in
           imposing
           it
           ,
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           this
           grand
           point
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           King
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           those
           Bodies
           ,
           were
           firm
           to
           all
           things
           else
           that
           we
           call
           Popery
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           otherwise
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           of
           blessed
           Memory
           ;
           who
           ,
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           not
           only
           repair'd
           her
           Father's
           Fence
           against
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           ,
           but
           also
           purged
           the
           Church
           of
           all
           those
           Errours
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           which
           are
           yet
           retain'd
           and
           own'd
           by
           all
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           And
           yet
           she
           laid
           no
           penalty
           on
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Preferments
           ,
           and
           the
           payment
           of
           Twelve
           pence
           for
           every
           Sunday
           that
           they
           were
           absent
           from
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           they
           suffer'd
           for
           many
           years
           ,
           till
           the
           Pope
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           turn
           her
           out
           of
           her
           Kingdom
           .
           When
           he
           had
           publish'd
           his
           Bull
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           sent
           it
           hither
           among
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           had
           taken
           Arms
           ,
           and
           tried
           all
           ways
           to
           put
           that
           Bull
           in
           execution
           ;
           
           then
           she
           enacted
           a
           Law
           ,
           to
           forbid
           any
           of
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Premunire
           ,
           to
           bring
           Bulls
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           such
           Trumpery
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           Treason
           for
           any
           of
           them
           to
           be
           reconciled
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           to
           the
           Roman
           
           Church
           .
           Yet
           for
           six
           years
           more
           ,
           though
           some
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           offence
           ,
           none
           suffer'd
           the
           penalty
           of
           that
           Law.
           When
           the
           Pope
           proceeded
           further
           in
           Hostility
           against
           her
           ,
           
           to
           give
           away
           her
           Crown
           ,
           to
           invade
           her
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           against
           her
           life
           ;
           when
           she
           found
           ,
           that
           under
           pretence
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           drew
           over
           many
           of
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           train'd
           them
           up
           as
           his
           spiritual
           Janizaries
           ,
           in
           Houses
           founded
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           when
           she
           found
           ,
           that
           at
           their
           return
           ,
           they
           fully
           answered
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           and
           rather
           listed
           Souldiers
           against
           her
           ,
           than
           made
           Proselytes
           to
           their
           Religion
           ;
           then
           she
           executed
           those
           former
           Laws
           ,
           and
           made
           more
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           gave
           her
           occasion
           .
           In
           which
           Laws
           ,
           though
           she
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           forbid
           sundry
           Acts
           which
           were
           purely
           Religious
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           penal
           to
           such
           as
           were
           taken
           at
           them
           ,
           because
           she
           had
           no
           other
           way
           to
           find
           out
           them
           that
           were
           dangerous
           to
           the
           state
           ;
           yet
           she
           made
           it
           sufficiently
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           of
           such
           Laws
           was
           only
           against
           dangerous
           persons
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           care
           she
           took
           to
           turn
           the
           edge
           of
           them
           from
           those
           that
           were
           otherwise
           .
           
           She
           gave
           private
           Instructions
           to
           her
           Judges
           ,
           that
           before
           any
           was
           to
           suffer
           by
           the
           Sanguinary
           Laws
           ,
           they
           should
           examine
           him
           how
           he
           stood
           affected
           to
           the
           State
           ;
           whether
           he
           owned
           Hildebrands
           Doctrine
           ;
           whether
           he
           approved
           the
           Popes
           Sentence
           ;
           whether
           he
           would
           side
           with
           him
           against
           her
           Majesty
           .
           If
           they
           found
           any
           one
           ,
           in
           those
           Circumstances
           of
           a
           Prisoner
           dead
           in
           Law
           ,
           so
           desperately
           bold
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           own
           a
           Foreign
           power
           ,
           in
           defiance
           of
           her
           that
           had
           his
           life
           at
           her
           mercy
           ;
           
           she
           would
           not
           have
           her
           Judges
           spare
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           be
           very
           sure
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           spared
           her
           nor
           her
           Kingdom
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           stood
           right
           as
           to
           the
           Civil
           Authority
           ,
           it
           was
           her
           will
           that
           none
           should
           suffer
           death
           .
           And
           though
           they
           were
           such
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           whom
           she
           knew
           to
           be
           the
           Popes
           Disciples
           and
           Pensioners
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           it
           not
           safe
           to
           trust
           them
           in
           her
           Kingdom
           ;
           yet
           if
           they
           gave
           her
           a
           fair
           answer
           ,
           she
           sent
           them
           out
           of
           it
           quietly
           .
           And
           thus
           she
           dismist
           *
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           proved
           afterward
           as
           errant
           Traytors
           as
           any
           whom
           she
           put
           to
           death
           .
           But
           for
           many
           other
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           especially
           those
           who
           were
           Priests
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           days
           ,
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           of
           peaceable
           Principles
           ,
           she
           suffered
           them
           to
           live
           peaceably
           in
           her
           Kingdom
           .
           Of
           the
           Laity
           likewise
           ,
           she
           put
           none
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           would
           disown
           the
           Popes
           temporal
           power
           .
           She
           took
           only
           a
           pecuniary
           Mulct
           ,
           with
           which
           she
           thought
           fit
           to
           repair
           her self
           for
           the
           charge
           she
           was
           put
           to
           in
           defending
           her self
           against
           the
           Head
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
           When
           that
           charge
           was
           apprehended
           to
           be
           over
           ;
           namely
           ,
           at
           King
           Iames
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           they
           were
           discharged
           even
           of
           those
           pecuniary
           penalties
           .
           The
           King
           knew
           of
           no
           Sentence
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           issued
           forth
           against
           himself
           ;
           and
           finding
           no
           trouble
           from
           those
           of
           his
           Communion
           ,
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           give
           none
           .
           Nor
           did
           he
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           tried
           them
           ▪
           None
           suffer'd
           among
           them
           in
           any
           kind
           ;
           none
           had
           cause
           to
           be
           in
           fear
           of
           any
           suffering
           ;
           no
           distinction
           was
           made
           between
           them
           and
           other
           Subjects
           .
           But
           this
           calm
           was
           soon
           interrupted
           ,
           by
           the
           breaking
           out
           of
           a
           
           Conspiracy
           ,
           which
           yet
           seemed
           only
           to
           waken
           the
           vigilance
           of
           the
           State.
           For
           no
           great
           matter
           was
           done
           upon
           it
           ,
           till
           another
           broke
           forth
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Powder-Treason
           ,
           which
           out-went
           all
           former
           examples
           .
           And
           then
           (
           when
           it
           was
           almost
           too
           late
           )
           he
           understood
           by
           searching
           into
           this
           Conspiracy
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Pope
           had
           not
           deprived
           him
           by
           name
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           barred
           his
           right
           to
           it
           by
           a
           sufficient
           Description
           ;
           having
           sent
           out
           two
           Breves
           before
           the
           Queens
           death
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           commanded
           all
           his
           Catholicks
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           any
           
             Protestant
             ,
             how
             near
             soever
             in
             Blood
             ,
          
           to
           succeed
           her
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           Papal
           Precept
           it
           was
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           ascribed
           their
           Gunpowder-Treason
           .
           And
           that
           the
           King
           might
           not
           always
           be
           in
           the
           like
           danger
           ,
           he
           saw
           no
           way
           but
           to
           punish
           them
           that
           heeded
           such
           Precepts
           .
           Other
           Papists
           he
           excused
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           their
           Compurgator
           ,
           declaring
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           believ'd
           they
           were
           innocent
           and
           peaceable
           .
           Only
           they
           were
           not
           to
           be
           excused
           for
           keeping
           ill
           Company
           :
           For
           they
           joyned
           in
           all
           Religious
           Acts
           with
           those
           of
           
           Hildebrand's
           Sect
           ;
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           think
           much
           if
           their
           purses
           paid
           for
           it
           .
           But
           otherwise
           the
           King
           did
           what
           lay
           in
           him
           to
           distinguish
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           provided
           the
           Oath
           of
           Alleigance
           ,
           by
           the
           taking
           or
           refusing
           whereof
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           able
           to
           know
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
           That
           Oath
           was
           made
           at
           first
           in
           such
           Terms
           ,
           as
           might
           perhaps
           have
           raised
           scruple
           in
           those
           that
           held
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           .
           Though
           most
           of
           that
           
           Communion
           held
           otherwise
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           few
           held
           so
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           King
           Henry
           VIII's
           days
           .
           Yet
           lest
           that
           might
           stick
           with
           any
           innocent
           person
           ;
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           desired
           to
           hurt
           none
           that
           might
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           well
           knowing
           all
           their
           Principles
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           studied
           their
           Authors
           ;
           therefore
           took
           upon
           him
           so
           to
           moderate
           the
           Oath
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           pinch
           the
           Conscience
           of
           any
           Roman
           Catholick
           that
           was
           not
           first
           infected
           with
           
           Hildebrand's
           Principles
           .
           And
           they
           were
           generally
           so
           well
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Oath
           in
           those
           Terms
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           conceived
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           forthwith
           taken
           by
           the
           Superior
           of
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           other
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           .
           Few
           stuck
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           
           Hildebrand's
           Sect
           ;
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           single
           out
           of
           the
           Herd
           ,
           and
           to
           rid
           the
           Land
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           live
           quietly
           with
           the
           other
           Roman
           Catholicks
           .
           But
           this
           pleased
           not
           at
           Rome
           ,
           where
           only
           those
           are
           the
           Darlings
           .
           And
           it
           concerned
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           assert
           his
           own
           power
           in
           Temporals
           ;
           which
           being
           something
           the
           younger
           ,
           he
           is
           more
           fond
           of
           than
           that
           in
           Spirituals
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           elder
           being
           the
           more
           popular
           ,
           he
           wilfully
           mistook
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           the
           people
           (
           as
           if
           he
           had
           believed
           himself
           )
           that
           the
           Oath
           was
           against
           his
           power
           in
           Spirituals
           .
           But
           he
           mistook
           not
           in
           forbidding
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           any
           Catholick
           ,
           upon
           any
           Terms
           whatsoever
           .
           His
           Prohibition
           was
           under
           pain
           of
           his
           Curse
           ;
           both
           which
           were
           confirm'd
           by
           one
           or
           more
           Popes
           since
           .
           And
           yet
           many
           of
           their
           Church
           took
           that
           Oath
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           defended
           it
           in
           writing
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           taken
           and
           defended
           
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           this
           day
           .
           By
           many
           others
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           refused
           :
           Whether
           as
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Sect
           ,
           or
           whether
           in
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Popes
           Prohibition
           ;
           and
           possibly
           some
           may
           have
           refused
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           ,
           upon
           some
           scruple
           which
           they
           have
           conceived
           against
           the
           wording
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoever
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           refusal
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           State
           hath
           no
           way
           left
           to
           distinguish
           ;
           and
           therefore
           being
           assured
           of
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           the
           Oath
           in
           these
           Terms
           ,
           and
           being
           aware
           of
           the
           wicked
           design
           with
           which
           it
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           hath
           just
           cause
           to
           secure
           it self
           by
           their
           peril
           .
           It
           hath
           surely
           no
           cause
           to
           look
           on
           them
           as
           Friends
           ,
           that
           prefer
           their
           own
           scruples
           to
           its
           safety
           ;
           much
           less
           ,
           that
           break
           its
           just
           Commands
           ,
           to
           serve
           or
           to
           please
           its
           open
           Enemy
           .
           And
           for
           this
           cause
           ,
           that
           wise
           and
           gracious
           Prince
           suffered
           some
           of
           their
           Clergy
           that
           were
           obnoxious
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           fall
           under
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           Law.
           But
           never
           in
           his
           nor
           his
           Sons
           days
           ,
           did
           any
           one
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           suffer
           death
           for
           any
           Crime
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           that
           would
           clear
           himself
           of
           it
           by
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           sufficiently
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           asserting
           an
           undue
           Authority
           in
           the
           Pope
           or
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           is
           properly
           to
           be
           called
           Popery
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           chief
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           the
           Popes
           esteem
           ;
           't
           is
           most
           hurtful
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           thing
           in
           the
           Construction
           of
           the
           Law.
           From
           whence
           I
           shall
           infer
           ,
           that
           among
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           
           some
           are
           properly
           Papists
           ,
           and
           some
           are
           improperly
           called
           so
           .
           And
           however
           
           they
           are
           both
           of
           one
           Communion
           ,
           and
           meet
           together
           in
           the
           same
           Offices
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           easily
           be
           distinguished
           ;
           (
           unless
           they
           please
           to
           distinguish
           themselves
           )
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           them
           :
           As
           great
           a
           difference
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           between
           Wens
           and
           useful
           Members
           in
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           They
           that
           wholly
           deny
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           
           cannot
           properly
           be
           called
           Papists
           ,
           but
           
             Vnreformed
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           as
           men
           generally
           were
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           in
           the
           later
           part
           of
           King
           Henry
           VIII's
           days
           .
           And
           they
           ,
           as
           I
           believe
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           that
           used
           the
           word
           Papists
           ,
           to
           denote
           the
           Assertors
           of
           that
           outed
           Supremacy
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           properly
           be
           called
           so
           in
           France
           ,
           or
           other
           Countreys
           ,
           who
           deny
           the
           Pope
           to
           have
           any
           Authority
           over
           them
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ;
           but
           grant
           it
           only
           by
           such
           Canons
           and
           Laws
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           upon
           good
           Considerations
           ,
           may
           on
           better
           ,
           be
           abrogated
           and
           repealed
           .
           I
           know
           there
           are
           some
           of
           this
           mind
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           do
           believe
           there
           would
           appear
           to
           be
           many
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           sufficient
           cause
           to
           declare
           it
           .
           *
           Now
           though
           such
           men
           believe
           the
           same
           erroneous
           Tenets
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           same
           Superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           Rites
           that
           Papists
           do
           ;
           namely
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Pope
           himself
           has
           made
           the
           Terms
           of
           his
           Communion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           properly
           in
           Communion
           with
           him
           ;
           
           yet
           those
           Tenets
           and
           Rites
           are
           not
           properly
           Popery
           .
           Though
           they
           are
           bad
           enough
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           keep
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           hurtful
           to
           Humane
           Society
           :
           As
           being
           consistent
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           with
           obedience
           to
           Government
           ,
           and
           with
           Justice
           
           of
           Contracts
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           Neighbours
           ;
           with
           all
           which
           ,
           at
           least
           collectively
           taken
           ,
           Popery
           in
           the
           proper
           Notion
           of
           it
           is
           inconsistent
           ;
           and
           generally
           held
           so
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           all
           other
           Christians
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           very
           great
           and
           considerable
           part
           of
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           themselves
           .
        
         
           They
           are
           properly
           Papists
           ,
           that
           hold
           the
           Pope
           as
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           all
           Christians
           .
           And
           yet
           if
           they
           give
           him
           this
           power
           in
           Spirituals
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           also
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           half-Papists
           :
           
           And
           so
           they
           will
           find
           the
           Pope
           accounts
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           make
           use
           of
           him
           .
           They
           only
           are
           thorough-Papists
           ,
           
           that
           acknowledge
           his
           Authority
           in
           both
           .
           First
           ,
           directly
           in
           Spiritual
           things
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           Temporals
           also
           ,
           whether
           directly
           ,
           or
           whether
           indirectly
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           Spirituals
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           .
           Let
           him
           have
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           trust
           himself
           with
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           thorough-Papist
           ,
           being
           a
           man
           after
           the
           Popes
           own
           heart
           ,
           I
           shall
           from
           him
           take
           the
           perfect
           measures
           of
           Popery
           .
           
           He
           is
           one
           that
           asserts
           and
           maintains
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           practically
           submits
           to
           the
           Popes
           pretended
           Power
           and
           Usurpation
           ;
           over
           all
           Kings
           and
           People
           in
           their
           Temporals
           ;
           and
           over
           all
           Bishops
           and
           Churches
           in
           their
           Spirituals
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           over
           all
           persons
           on
           earth
           ,
           not
           only
           separately
           ,
           
           but
           collectively
           ,
           in
           their
           Parliaments
           or
           Councils
           ;
           and
           consequently
           over
           all
           their
           Canons
           ,
           Laws
           and
           Definitions
           .
           In
           few
           words
           ,
           that
           owns
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Infallible
           Oracle
           ,
           
           and
           Universal
           Vicar
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           kind
           of
           God
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           who
           has
           no
           limits
           to
           his
           Commission
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           execution
           
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           This
           most
           excellent
           Systeme
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           only
           passes
           at
           Rome
           for
           the
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           .
           This
           is
           authorized
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           this
           is
           taught
           in
           his
           own
           Church
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           by
           his
           Stipendiaries
           or
           other
           Dependants
           .
           And
           this
           is
           properly
           Popish
           ,
           for
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           any
           other
           Christians
           of
           whatsoever
           Church
           ,
           Sect
           or
           Denomination
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           owned
           by
           the
           far
           greater
           number
           of
           them
           that
           are
           or
           call
           themselves
           Roman
           Catholicks
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           given
           my
           own
           private
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           true
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           false
           Notion
           of
           Popery
           ;
           and
           have
           intimated
           withal
           (
           though
           but
           occasionally
           )
           what
           my
           Opinion
           is
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           great
           Concernment
           of
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           suppress
           Popery
           ,
           truly
           such
           ;
           as
           of
           the
           little
           occasion
           there
           is
           ,
           for
           any
           great
           severity
           to
           be
           used
           against
           that
           for
           Name-sake
           ,
           which
           in
           truth
           is
           not
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           has
           any
           essential
           or
           necessary
           conjunction
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           main
           design
           of
           this
           Paper
           ;
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           title
           ,
           
           is
           a
           Consideration
           or
           Search
           for
           the
           true
           way
           of
           suppressing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           I
           declare
           my
           design
           to
           be
           against
           Popery
           in
           its
           proper
           Notion
           .
           And
           whereas
           I
           have
           shewn
           a
           lower
           degree
           of
           it
           to
           consist
           in
           owning
           the
           Popes
           power
           in
           Spirituals
           only
           ;
           by
           suppressing
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           intend
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           such
           a
           restraint
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           may
           suffice
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           being
           hurtful
           or
           troublesom
           .
           For
           the
           other
           degree
           ,
           which
           cannot
           but
           be
           hurtful
           wheresoever
           it
           is
           in
           being
           :
           I
           declare
           my
           design
           to
           be
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           the
           extinguishing
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           out
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           ,
           
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           from
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
           Of
           this
           matter
           to
           deliver
           my
           thoughts
           with
           all
           freedom
           ,
           I
           confess
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           undistinguishing
           Severity
           ,
           whether
           of
           Laws
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           against
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           general
           ,
           cannot
           be
           the
           true
           way
           to
           suppress
           Popery
           ;
           much
           less
           to
           rid
           it
           out
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           his
           Majesties
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           The
           general
           Motives
           which
           induce
           me
           to
           think
           so
           ,
           are
           these
           three
           :
           1.
           
           That
           such
           a
           course
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           would
           not
           prove
           effectual
           .
           2.
           
           That
           if
           it
           should
           prove
           effectual
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           very
           far
           from
           seeming
           just
           or
           equitable
           .
           3.
           
           It
           would
           be
           against
           the
           interest
           of
           England
           in
           diversContingencies
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           would
           be
           ineffectual
           ,
           
           I
           am
           persuaded
           by
           the
           well-known
           experience
           of
           above
           a
           Hundred
           years
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           what
           hath
           pass'd
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           For
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           that
           have
           been
           made
           ,
           and
           the
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           severe
           enough
           at
           some
           times
           ;
           we
           see
           that
           still
           there
           have
           been
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ever
           since
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           never
           so
           much
           lessen'd
           by
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Wards
           ,
           which
           took
           off
           many
           of
           the
           wealthiest
           Families
           .
           But
           that
           which
           made
           them
           bear
           up
           against
           sufferings
           was
           this
           ,
           as
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           That
           by
           divers
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Interpreters
           and
           Executors
           of
           them
           (
           especially
           of
           those
           Laws
           that
           had
           pecuniary
           Penalties
           )
           they
           saw
           no
           distinction
           made
           between
           loyal
           and
           disloyal
           ;
           between
           peaceable
           and
           turbulent
           Principles
           ;
           
           between
           matters
           simply
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           threatned
           the
           State.
           The
           same
           cause
           is
           like
           to
           have
           the
           same
           effect
           still
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           think
           we
           have
           just
           occasion
           to
           fear
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           men
           of
           that
           Communion
           are
           still
           equally
           liable
           to
           the
           same
           punishments
           in
           any
           kind
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           treated
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           by
           themselves
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           others
           also
           ,
           that
           their
           suffering
           is
           for
           some
           Articles
           of
           Catholick
           Religion
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           any
           Principles
           either
           of
           Treason
           ,
           or
           other
           Papal
           Superstition
           (
           which
           Principles
           ▪
           very
           many
           of
           them
           do
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           any
           Protestant
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           hearts
           abhor
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           abjure
           .
           )
           And
           while
           they
           think
           so
           ,
           it
           will
           undoubtedly
           cause
           (
           at
           least
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           )
           to
           stand
           the
           utmost
           extremities
           ;
           and
           thereby
           the
           Pope
           will
           peradventure
           gain
           more
           Proselytes
           to
           his
           Communion
           ,
           and
           more
           strength
           to
           his
           side
           ,
           than
           he
           will
           lose
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Priests
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Seminaries
           abroad
           ,
           would
           not
           lessen
           ,
           but
           increase
           ,
           by
           such
           undistinguishing
           Severity
           .
           For
           divers
           of
           those
           Sufferers
           ,
           being
           streightned
           with
           want
           ,
           would
           send
           their
           Children
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           to
           get
           them
           off
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           bred
           without
           charge
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           a
           way
           of
           living
           .
           And
           they
           are
           so
           brought
           up
           ,
           and
           so
           principled
           ,
           in
           their
           Foreign
           Colledges
           ,
           that
           let
           the
           Laws
           in
           England
           be
           never
           so
           severe
           ,
           they
           will
           return
           hither
           ,
           and
           not
           stick
           to
           venture
           their
           lives
           in
           the
           service
           .
           Seminaries
           also
           would
           increase
           .
           For
           they
           are
           so
           addicted
           to
           their
           Religion
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           that
           ,
           let
           a
           Preacher
           in
           a
           good
           Town
           sollicite
           the
           
           Charity
           of
           people
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           such
           as
           shall
           expose
           their
           Lives
           to
           propagate
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           quickly
           be
           a
           new
           Foundation
           erected
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           The
           Colledge
           in
           Sivil
           was
           maintain'd
           by
           Alms
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           that
           at
           Valledolid
           likewise
           ,
           and
           yet
           Scholars
           lived
           no
           where
           better
           .
           These
           two
           Colledges
           ,
           when
           the
           times
           were
           most
           severe
           to
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           sent
           every
           year
           many
           Priests
           into
           England
           ;
           and
           now
           in
           many
           years
           send
           none
           :
           But
           would
           undoubtedly
           grow
           numerous
           again
           ,
           if
           the
           Fame
           of
           our
           Severity
           here
           should
           quicken
           the
           peoples
           Charity
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           slackned
           very
           much
           of
           late
           years
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           neigbouring
           Princes
           ,
           who
           shall
           see
           men
           persecuted
           for
           the
           same
           Perswasions
           which
           they
           profess
           themselves
           ,
           will
           interpose
           in
           their
           behalf
           ;
           both
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           at
           the
           Popes
           Sollicitation
           ;
           who
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           engage
           all
           the
           credit
           he
           has
           with
           them
           ,
           on
           such
           an
           occasion
           :
           And
           the
           interest
           of
           all
           neighbour
           States
           are
           so
           interwoven
           ,
           that
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           it
           will
           be
           found
           inconvenient
           not
           to
           gratifie
           them
           in
           such
           a
           request
           .
        
         
           There
           will
           oftentimes
           happen
           another
           kind
           of
           Obstruction
           ,
           even
           at
           home
           ,
           from
           English
           Protestants
           themselves
           .
           For
           I
           think
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           many
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           however
           abused
           in
           their
           Judgments
           about
           some
           matters
           of
           Divine
           Belief
           or
           Worship
           ,
           are
           esteemed
           by
           their
           Protestant
           neighbours
           honest
           ,
           well-meaning
           men
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           cannot
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           use
           hardly
           ,
           without
           great
           and
           evident
           Cause
           .
           Others
           
           have
           Relations
           ,
           or
           Friends
           ,
           or
           Dependants
           ,
           tied
           by
           several
           interests
           to
           them
           .
           And
           even
           strangers
           to
           the
           persons
           who
           are
           to
           suffer
           the
           penalties
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           will
           think
           it
           hard
           to
           inflict
           them
           on
           men
           that
           are
           no
           otherwise
           liable
           ,
           than
           merely
           for
           such
           Religious
           Tenets
           and
           Rites
           ,
           as
           have
           been
           for
           many
           Ages
           warranted
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           held
           and
           practised
           by
           all
           Christian
           People
           amongst
           us
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           ,
           from
           one
           or
           other
           of
           these
           causes
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ,
           it
           will
           prove
           a
           very
           difficult
           matter
           to
           have
           the
           Laws
           executed
           on
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           without
           Discrimination
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           separating
           those
           who
           are
           so
           qualifi'd
           for
           pity
           ,
           from
           those
           who
           deserve
           none
           ,
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           any
           Protestant
           ,
           nay
           of
           any
           true
           Englishman
           whatsoever
           .
           For
           no
           man
           that
           loveth
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           can
           think
           fit
           to
           spare
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           fond
           of
           a
           Foreign
           Government
           ,
           that
           rather
           than
           not
           be
           under
           it
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           spare
           to
           involve
           their
           Country
           in
           Blood
           and
           Misery
           .
           Other
           men
           of
           that
           Principle
           ,
           have
           done
           as
           bad
           in
           former
           times
           .
           And
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           of
           all
           men
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Principles
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           the
           same
           things
           ;
           unless
           they
           will
           secure
           us
           by
           some
           Act
           ,
           which
           they
           may
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           being
           required
           to
           it
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           we
           have
           too
           many
           such
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           thorough-Papists
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           of
           that
           Foreign
           Government
           ;
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           secure
           us
           by
           doing
           any
           such
           Act
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           shall
           require
           ,
           against
           the
           interest
           of
           that
           Foreign
           Government
           .
           Therefore
           the
           State
           hath
           
           just
           cause
           to
           secure
           it self
           against
           them
           ,
           by
           such
           Laws
           ,
           as
           being
           executed
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           their
           power
           to
           do
           us
           hurt
           .
           But
           when
           those
           Laws
           are
           made
           without
           any
           distinction
           ,
           they
           Herd
           themselves
           with
           others
           of
           their
           Communion
           ;
           and
           being
           hunted
           together
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           little
           trouble
           perhaps
           ,
           which
           they
           laugh
           at
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           it
           will
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           After
           a
           while
           ,
           good
           nature
           works
           in
           the
           Protestants
           ;
           every
           man
           that
           should
           execute
           the
           Laws
           ,
           knoweth
           some
           or
           other
           that
           deserve
           favour
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           sakes
           he
           will
           punish
           none
           .
           So
           the
           Prosecution
           at
           first
           grows
           cold
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           ceases
           ;
           till
           some
           fresh
           Apprehension
           of
           Danger
           awakens
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           will
           be
           a
           little
           more
           stir
           ,
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           more
           then
           once
           in
           our
           days
           .
        
         
           But
           lastly
           ,
           If
           the
           Laws
           are
           executed
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           I
           speak
           of
           Laws
           made
           without
           Discrimination
           ,
           whatsoever
           severity
           shall
           be
           used
           in
           pursuance
           of
           them
           ,
           will
           chiefly
           light
           on
           the
           best
           and
           most
           innocent
           persons
           ;
           on
           them
           that
           are
           truly
           English
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           Rome
           ,
           save
           that
           they
           live
           within
           her
           Communion
           .
           For
           the
           thorough-paced
           Papist
           will
           shift
           better
           than
           the
           other
           can
           do
           .
           The
           Jesuites
           can
           equivocate
           ,
           and
           teach
           their
           Scholars
           to
           do
           it
           .
           They
           can
           sail
           with
           every
           wind
           ,
           and
           rather
           than
           lose
           their
           Port
           ,
           they
           can
           do
           all
           that
           Protestants
           do
           .
           And
           if
           they
           have
           no
           Dispensation
           before
           hand
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           a
           Pardon
           for
           it
           afterward
           :
           For
           they
           know
           where
           those
           things
           are
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           which
           any
           honest
           man
           ,
           though
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           abhors
           either
           to
           ask
           or
           need
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Jesuite
           should
           have
           so
           over-slept
           himself
           ,
           that
           
           he
           is
           taken
           napping
           with
           other
           Catholicks
           ;
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           have
           Friends
           to
           bring
           him
           off
           .
           If
           none
           in
           England
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           them
           abroad
           to
           help
           .
           If
           he
           be
           put
           to
           fly
           his
           Country
           ,
           he
           knows
           whither
           to
           go
           .
           If
           he
           step
           short
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           a
           Prison
           ;
           there
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           not
           to
           want
           either
           relief
           or
           means
           for
           his
           deliverance
           .
           While
           the
           man
           of
           Loyal
           principles
           ,
           if
           he
           fall
           into
           any
           of
           those
           Circumstances
           ,
           is
           stuck
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           which
           way
           to
           look
           for
           help
           .
           For
           from
           whence
           should
           he
           have
           it
           ?
           At
           home
           he
           has
           no
           Friend
           that
           dares
           know
           him
           ;
           abroad
           he
           has
           no
           manner
           of
           interest
           .
           For
           all
           there
           depend
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ;
           who
           is
           so
           far
           from
           concerning
           himself
           for
           any
           ,
           whom
           he
           knows
           to
           be
           no
           Papists
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           own
           them
           for
           Catholicks
           .
           And
           especially
           if
           any
           such
           be
           men
           of
           parts
           ,
           whom
           he
           hears
           to
           be
           in
           Prison
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           he
           only
           wishes
           them
           hanged
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           the
           rest
           the
           more
           intirely
           at
           his
           Devotion
           .
        
         
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           have
           said
           may
           suffice
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           insist
           no
           longer
           on
           that
           Question
           ,
           Whether
           undistinguishing
           Severity
           would
           be
           effectual
           or
           no
           ?
           I
           come
           now
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           that
           if
           it
           should
           prove
           effectual
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           be
           very
           far
           from
           seeming
           just
           or
           equitable
           to
           indifferent
           men
           .
           And
           of
           this
           I
           am
           strongly
           assured
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           judgment
           I
           can
           make
           of
           the
           Intention
           of
           our
           Laws
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           by
           Arguments
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           right
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Ancient
           Practise
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           observe
           ,
           That
           although
           the
           Severity
           of
           our
           Penal
           Statutes
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           bare
           letter
           of
           them
           ,
           generally
           not
           distinguishing
           between
           Papists
           and
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           falls
           indifferently
           on
           both
           ;
           yet
           ,
           by
           the
           wording
           of
           them
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           intended
           against
           the
           Abettors
           of
           undue
           Authority
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           against
           no
           other
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           appears
           in
           the
           wording
           of
           the
           Statutes
           ,
           I
           shall
           instance
           only
           two
           ;
           viz.
           23
           Eliz.
           and
           3
           Iacobi
           :
           Whereof
           the
           former
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           expresses
           the
           crime
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           the
           Statute
           ,
           in
           these
           terms
           ,
           
             An
             intent
             to
             withdraw
             Subjects
             from
             their
             natural
             Obedience
             .
          
           The
           other
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           severe
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           on
           so
           great
           an
           occasion
           ,
           mentions
           this
           as
           the
           crime
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           it
           :
           
             The
             withdrawing
             Subjects
             from
             their
             natural
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             moving
             them
             to
             promise
             Obedience
             to
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             the
             See
             of
          
           ROME
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Sanguinary
           Laws
           were
           intended
           against
           Popery
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           it
           may
           further
           appear
           by
           the
           Account
           I
           have
           given
           before
           ;
           where
           I
           briefly
           set
           forth
           on
           what
           occasions
           they
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           were
           executed
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           none
           ever
           suffer'd
           Death
           as
           a
           Papist
           ,
           
           who
           could
           be
           brought
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           or
           Allegiance
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           those
           Oaths
           were
           primarily
           designed
           to
           be
           a
           suffient
           Test
           to
           distinguish
           Papists
           from
           others
           .
           And
           yet
           in
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           any
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           only
           those
           which
           concern
           
           Government
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           external
           Government
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State.
           It
           is
           indeed
           objected
           by
           Papists
           against
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           it
           sticks
           with
           some
           of
           those
           Roman
           Catholicks
           who
           are
           not
           Papists
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           made
           a
           spiritual
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           he
           that
           reads
           the
           Oath
           ,
           will
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           expresly
           declar'd
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           her
           Articles
           ,
           That
           she
           ascribes
           to
           the
           King
           no
           other
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           meerly
           external
           ;
           even
           the
           same
           that
           was
           exercised
           by
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Emperours
           ,
           over
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           Kingdoms
           and
           Empires
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           
           the
           constant
           Profession
           and
           Answer
           of
           all
           Protestant
           Writers
           .
           Whensoever
           any
           Complaint
           has
           been
           made
           of
           the
           severity
           used
           to
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           it
           has
           been
           always
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           suffered
           not
           for
           Religion
           ,
           but
           Treason
           .
           And
           this
           is
           a
           very
           plain
           and
           satisfactory
           Answer
           ,
           while
           those
           only
           suffer
           who
           do
           those
           things
           ,
           or
           hold
           those
           Tenets
           which
           involve
           Treason
           in
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           who
           do
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           who
           renounce
           all
           such
           Tenets
           ,
           are
           yet
           made
           to
           suffer
           in
           like
           manner
           ;
           though
           they
           suffer
           for
           that
           which
           the
           Law
           declares
           to
           be
           Treason
           ,
           it
           will
           bear
           some
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           Law-makers
           may
           not
           miscall
           things
           .
           However
           ,
           it
           shews
           the
           general
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           for
           what
           concerns
           the
           design
           or
           intention
           of
           those
           Penal
           Laws
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           by
           the
           way
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           how
           very
           different
           our
           dealing
           with
           the
           Roman-Catholicks
           
           is
           from
           their
           dealing
           with
           Protestants
           in
           Q.
           
           Mary's
           days
           .
           That
           then
           all
           profest
           Protestants
           were
           handled
           severely
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           I
           think
           none
           will
           deny
           .
           But
           to
           avoid
           the
           Odium
           of
           this
           ,
           some
           of
           that
           Communion
           in
           our
           Age
           would
           persuade
           us
           that
           their
           suffering
           was
           not
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           Religion
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           colour
           this
           Evasion
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           show
           that
           Cranmer
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           more
           ,
           had
           deserved
           death
           for
           Treason
           ;
           which
           is
           more
           than
           they
           are
           able
           to
           prove
           .
           But
           admit
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           had
           deserved
           it
           ;
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           suffer
           death
           for
           Treason
           ,
           but
           Religion
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           have
           it
           believed
           that
           made
           them
           dye
           .
           For
           they
           declared
           this
           throughout
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           their
           Criminal
           Proceedings
           .
           And
           it
           concerned
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           For
           ,
           otherwise
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           then
           in
           force
           ,
           they
           had
           murthered
           as
           many
           as
           they
           burnt
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           Law
           to
           Burn
           men
           for
           Treason
           ,
           but
           for
           Heresie
           .
           And
           so
           far
           they
           were
           from
           using
           any
           Moderation
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           extended
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Law
           :
           by
           inflicting
           it
           on
           many
           poor
           Creatures
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           to
           provoke
           any
           Jealousie
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           enough
           to
           move
           pity
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           any
           ,
           in
           their
           Adversaries
           .
           It
           has
           been
           the
           glory
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           been
           like
           them
           in
           this
           :
           nor
           can
           be
           ,
           without
           altering
           the
           Design
           of
           them
           that
           made
           all
           our
           Laws
           against
           Popery
           .
        
         
           The
           intention
           of
           our
           Laws
           appearing
           so
           manifestly
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           against
           Papists
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           against
           any
           other
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ;
           it
           seems
           not
           reasonable
           that
           any
           other
           butPapists
           should
           suffer
           by
           the
           Letter
           of
           those
           Laws
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           That
           
           not
           the
           bare
           Letter
           of
           any
           one
           or
           more
           Clause
           or
           Clauses
           ,
           but
           the
           Intention
           of
           the
           whole
           Law
           is
           the
           Life
           and
           Soul
           of
           it
           .
           I
           mean
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           signification
           to
           words
           ,
           &
           w
           ch
           ought
           (
           where
           itis
           evident
           )
           to
           interpret
           theLaw
           .
           It
           is
           also
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           That
           all
           Penal
           Laws
           should
           be
           interpreted
           favourably
           ;
           and
           therefore
           more
           should
           not
           be
           made
           Criminals
           ,
           nor
           should
           any
           Criminal
           suffer
           more
           by
           any
           Law
           ,
           than
           was
           meant
           by
           the
           Legislator
           .
           Now
           't
           is
           commonly
           said
           ,
           there
           are
           very
           many
           RomanCatholicks
           (
           I
           hope
           the
           far
           greater
           number
           of
           them
           in
           England
           )
           who
           maintain
           no
           Principles
           or
           Opinions
           ,
           which
           destroy
           the
           Fundamentals
           of
           Government
           ,
           or
           disturb
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           nor
           hold
           any
           of
           those
           Opinions
           which
           are
           essential
           to
           Popery
           ,
           namely
           ,
           which
           assert
           any
           undue
           Authority
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           it
           is
           exprest
           in
           the
           Statute
           )
           which
           
             withdrawSubjects
             from
             their
             naturalObedience
             ,
             or
             move
             them
             to
             promise
             Obedience
             to
             the
             pretended
             Authority
             of
             theSee
             of
          
           Rome
           .
           There
           are
           many
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           who
           profess
           that
           they
           hate
           &
           detest
           all
           such
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           indifferent
           Judges
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           but
           seem
           very
           hard
           to
           extend
           the
           severity
           of
           theLetter
           of
           our
           Penal
           Laws
           ,
           against
           the
           Legislators
           intention
           ,
           to
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           universally
           and
           indistinctly
           ,
           without
           any
           exception
           in
           favour
           of
           those
           many
           that
           hold
           no
           such
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           in
           all
           respects
           truly
           Loyal
           and
           peaceable
           ?
           Surely
           the
           punishment
           cannot
           seem
           just
           or
           equitable
           ,
           which
           has
           not
           theLaw
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           has
           not
           theLaw
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           against
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Legislator
           .
        
         
           Next
           I
           say
           ,
           with
           submission
           ,
           that
           granting
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Statute-Laws
           of
           our
           Land
           ,
           and
           of
           
           the
           Legislators
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           made
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           against
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           indistinctly
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           against
           the
           mere
           Papalins
           ;
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Law
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           ancient
           practice
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           in
           such
           case
           ,
           than
           an
           undistinguishing
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           would
           neither
           be
           just
           nor
           equitable
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           it
           seems
           very
           unreasonable
           ,
           to
           go
           about
           to
           force
           men
           to
           change
           their
           judgments
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           hurts
           none
           but
           themselves
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           so
           weighty
           a
           matter
           as
           is
           that
           of
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           confess'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           differs
           very
           much
           from
           that
           which
           is
           established
           by
           Law
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           much
           to
           blame
           ,
           if
           I
           know
           not
           it
           is
           Erroneous
           in
           those
           points
           in
           which
           it
           differs
           .
           For
           which
           Reason
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           restrain'd
           from
           publick
           exercise
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           far
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           )
           from
           hurting
           others
           by
           the
           Propagation
           of
           their
           Errours
           .
           I
           also
           grant
           ,
           that
           by
           some
           kind
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           less
           than
           death
           or
           ruine
           ,
           men
           that
           err
           ,
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           awaken'd
           and
           stirr'd
           up
           to
           seek
           better
           Information
           ,
           and
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           means
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           reclaim'd
           from
           their
           Errours
           .
           I
           also
           grant
           ,
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           to
           define
           ,
           how
           far
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           all
           this
           should
           be
           done
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           way
           to
           preserve
           established
           Truth
           ,
           or
           to
           suppress
           Heresie
           in
           any
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           the
           punishment
           that
           is
           necessary
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           may
           be
           inflicted
           without
           any
           force
           upon
           Conscience
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Paper
           .
           Much
           less
           is
           that
           any
           force
           upon
           Conscence
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           punish'd
           
           for
           Treason
           ,
           or
           for
           treasonable
           Principles
           .
           For
           those
           Principles
           are
           Treason
           in
           Bullion
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           coyn'd
           out
           ,
           whensoever
           the
           Pope
           pleases
           to
           set
           the
           Mint
           going
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           do
           ,
           whensover
           he
           thinks
           it
           time
           to
           pay
           off
           any
           King
           that
           does
           not
           please
           him
           .
           But
           I
           cannot
           say
           so
           ,
           when
           men
           that
           have
           no
           such
           Principles
           ,
           are
           punish'd
           as
           if
           they
           had
           ;
           and
           are
           either
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           made
           unable
           to
           live
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           part
           with
           those
           things
           in
           their
           Religion
           which
           are
           purely
           and
           simply
           erroneous
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           no
           ill
           influence
           upon
           the
           State
           any
           otherwise
           than
           as
           it
           is
           inconvenient
           to
           have
           different
           Religions
           in
           being
           together
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           Severity
           is
           truly
           a
           force
           upon
           Conscience
           .
           And
           't
           is
           very
           unreasonable
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           simply
           erroneous
           should
           be
           made
           to
           feel
           the
           weight
           of
           that
           punishment
           ,
           than
           which
           no
           greater
           could
           be
           inflicted
           by
           Law
           ,
           if
           their
           Errours
           were
           heightned
           and
           envenom'd
           with
           all
           the
           Malignity
           of
           that
           which
           we
           call
           properly
           Popery
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           also
           against
           the
           ancient
           practice
           of
           Christianity
           .
           For
           the
           Christians
           ,
           when
           they
           came
           to
           have
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           did
           not
           punish
           either
           Pagans
           or
           Jews
           ,
           with
           either
           Sanguinary
           or
           Mulctative
           Laws
           ;
           nor
           (
           for
           ought
           that
           appears
           )
           thought
           it
           reasonable
           for
           them
           so
           to
           do
           .
           I
           confess
           they
           did
           after
           a
           while
           punish
           Donatists
           with
           pecuniary
           penalties
           ,
           and
           kept
           both
           them
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           under
           divers
           incapacities
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           had
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           is
           enough
           to
           induce
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           to
           deal
           as
           they
           do
           now
           with
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           in
           keeping
           them
           under
           incapacitating
           Laws
           .
        
         
         
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           were
           so
           favourably
           dealt
           with
           in
           those
           first
           Christian
           times
           ,
           did
           not
           communicate
           with
           any
           that
           were
           dangerous
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           those
           do
           who
           pretend
           to
           the
           like
           favour
           amongst
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           while
           they
           communicate
           with
           men
           of
           disloyal
           Principles
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           not
           unfit
           to
           involve
           them
           in
           the
           same
           punishment
           that
           is
           due
           to
           men
           of
           those
           Principles
           :
           It
           will
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           communicate
           with
           them
           in
           any
           disloyal
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           joyn'd
           with
           them
           in
           the
           punishment
           of
           those
           Doctrines
           or
           Practices
           .
           God
           forbid
           ,
           that
           Innocents
           should
           be
           handled
           as
           Nocents
           ,
           for
           being
           of
           the
           same
           Communion
           with
           them
           .
           We
           should
           think
           it
           very
           hard
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           honest
           men
           and
           good
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           communicate
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           with
           such
           as
           prove
           to
           be
           Traytors
           or
           Felons
           ,
           must
           therefore
           partake
           with
           them
           in
           suffering
           for
           their
           misdeeds
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           farther
           objected
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           who
           are
           faln
           off
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           men
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           deserve
           punishment
           for
           their
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           Priests
           or
           others
           that
           wheedled
           them
           away
           :
           I
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           we
           have
           a
           just
           provocation
           to
           Severity
           .
           And
           we
           have
           an
           example
           before
           us
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           should
           follow
           ,
           it
           would
           go
           hard
           with
           such
           persons
           .
           They
           which
           turn
           from
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           find
           no
           mercy
           in
           those
           Popish
           Countries
           where
           the
           Inquisition
           is
           setled
           ,
           nor
           much
           favour
           in
           any
           other
           .
           But
           we
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           follow
           those
           examples
           .
           
           And
           therefore
           setting
           them
           aside
           ,
           and
           considering
           things
           without
           Provocation
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           simplicity
           of
           most
           of
           their
           Converts
           ,
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           deserve
           rather
           pity
           ,
           than
           any
           hard
           punishment
           .
           They
           are
           generally
           such
           as
           understood
           not
           their
           own
           Religion
           ,
           before
           they
           suffer'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           fool'd
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           learned
           and
           knowing
           men
           ,
           who
           thus
           leave
           our
           Communion
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           rarely
           happens
           ,
           and
           specially
           if
           they
           are
           Converts
           to
           downright
           Popery
           ;
           it
           cannot
           but
           argue
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           are
           vehemently
           lead
           by
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           may
           be
           justly
           suspected
           of
           ill
           design
           ,
           and
           of
           forming
           to
           themselves
           some
           interest
           against
           the
           Laws
           .
           And
           if
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           that
           they
           deserve
           to
           suffer
           all
           that
           the
           Laws
           have
           ordain'd
           for
           such
           persons
           .
           Yet
           if
           men
           of
           knowledge
           and
           parts
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           deserted
           our
           Church
           ,
           can
           content
           themselves
           to
           be
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           not
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           will
           prove
           it
           ,
           by
           declaring
           against
           all
           the
           Popes
           Usurpations
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           a
           certain
           bar
           to
           their
           preferment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           a
           good
           proof
           of
           their
           sincerity
           ;
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           but
           we
           may
           live
           quietly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           more
           safely
           by
           their
           means
           .
           What
           Laws
           are
           now
           in
           force
           against
           them
           that
           shall
           be
           reconcil'd
           ;
           or
           that
           shall
           reconcile
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           were
           intended
           to
           keep
           men
           from
           being
           poyson'd
           with
           Popery
           ;
           against
           which
           those
           Laws
           were
           severe
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           more
           than
           there
           was
           cause
           .
           And
           yet
           according
           to
           the
           wording
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           he
           is
           equally
           to
           suffer
           the
           penalty
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           draws
           others
           ,
           
           or
           that
           is
           drawn
           himself
           ,
           into
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           though
           not
           into
           Popery
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           defin'd
           it
           .
           I
           do
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           those
           penalties
           have
           been
           inflicted
           on
           any
           one
           Offender
           these
           many
           years
           ;
           nor
           has
           it
           been
           considered
           ,
           what
           the
           Principles
           were
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           that
           were
           seduced
           ,
           or
           of
           them
           that
           seduced
           them
           ;
           and
           't
           were
           hard
           ,
           that
           the
           impunity
           of
           them
           who
           have
           directly
           transgress'd
           the
           intent
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           should
           be
           a
           snare
           to
           them
           that
           have
           only
           transgress'd
           the
           letter
           of
           them
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           humbly
           conceive
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           Retrospection
           is
           made
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           Discrimination
           .
           And
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           that
           the
           old
           Laws
           may
           be
           put
           in
           ure
           against
           them
           that
           seduce
           others
           ,
           or
           are
           seduced
           into
           Popery
           ;
           and
           that
           some
           gentler
           Laws
           may
           be
           made
           against
           them
           that
           shall
           enter
           into
           that
           Communion
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           acquit
           themselves
           of
           those
           dangerous
           Principles
           .
           But
           how
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           I
           humbly
           leave
           to
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           State
           to
           consider
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           Reason
           which
           I
           mention'd
           against
           an
           undistinguishing
           Severity
           ,
           was
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           would
           be
           against
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           .
           Both
           those
           great
           Interests
           are
           united
           together
           in
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           .
           For
           Monarchy
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           is
           visible
           in
           the
           Constitution
           of
           it
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           the
           best
           support
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           ,
           so
           she
           is
           supported
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           must
           either
           fall
           with
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           very
           low
           condition
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           late
           years
           .
           Now
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           parties
           among
           us
           ,
           
           that
           dissent
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           but
           has
           Principles
           which
           seem
           to
           look
           ill
           upon
           Monarchy
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           that
           has
           not
           explain'd
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           by
           their
           practices
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           within
           our
           memory
           .
           To
           specifie
           this
           in
           Instances
           of
           all
           ,
           would
           be
           needless
           ;
           for
           I
           know
           no
           sort
           of
           Dissenters
           that
           go
           about
           to
           justifie
           themselves
           wholly
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           except
           only
           Roman
           Catholicks
           .
           Among
           them
           ,
           some
           late
           Writers
           would
           bear
           us
           down
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           always
           ,
           faithful
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           .
           It
           were
           better
           said
           by
           others
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           than
           by
           some
           of
           them
           that
           have
           written
           this
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           mixt
           Communion
           ,
           whereof
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           are
           thorough-Papists
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           their
           Faction
           can
           be
           right
           Friends
           to
           such
           a
           Monarchy
           as
           we
           speak
           of
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           pretend
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           inferior
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Laiety
           of
           that
           Communion
           are
           no
           Papists
           ;
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           in
           this
           Paper
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           shewn
           it
           themselves
           ,
           in
           adhering
           to
           Monarchy
           against
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
        
         
           Of
           both
           these
           sorts
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           we
           have
           lately
           seen
           the
           tryal
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           where
           for
           some
           years
           they
           agreed
           in
           nothing
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           times
           they
           went
           to
           Church
           together
           .
           Their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           were
           indeed
           the
           Pope's
           Creatures
           and
           Subjects
           .
           For
           they
           had
           sworn
           Allegiance
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           received
           a
           Right
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           Temporalties
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Spiritualties
           of
           their
           titular
           Preferments
           .
           What
           the
           Pope's
           meaning
           was
           in
           preferring
           
           them
           ,
           we
           may
           guess
           by
           what
           follow'd
           .
           For
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           saw
           an
           opportunity
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           formed
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           against
           the
           King.
           And
           when
           the
           Pope
           sent
           his
           Nuncio
           to
           head
           it
           ,
           they
           joyn'd
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           drove
           the
           King's
           Lieutenant
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           Which
           accursed
           Rebellion
           of
           theirs
           ,
           lost
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           two
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           in
           the
           end
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           of
           that
           Faction
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           acknowledging
           that
           they
           did
           any
           ill
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           within
           these
           ten
           years
           ,
           the
           General-Assembly
           *
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           refus'd
           to
           ask
           His
           Majesties
           pardon
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           had
           been
           done
           in
           the
           late
           War
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           This
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Prevalence
           of
           those
           Popish
           Principles
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ill
           Influence
           they
           have
           upon
           Monarchy
           .
           Yet
           there
           was
           even
           then
           as
           plain
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           better
           Principles
           in
           others
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           For
           some
           there
           were
           ,
           though
           much
           fewer
           in
           number
           ,
           who
           kept
           their
           Allegiance
           to
           the
           King
           throughout
           that
           whole
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           fought
           for
           him
           against
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Nuncio
           ;
           and
           having
           one
           while
           got
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Laity
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           prevail'd
           so
           far
           as
           to
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           they
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           serv'd
           the
           King
           in
           that
           Nation
           ,
           were
           excommunicated
           for
           it
           by
           the
           Nuncio
           and
           his
           Clergy
           in
           Ireland
           ;
           And
           that
           Sentence
           being
           judicially
           ratified
           at
           Rome
           ,
           I
           am
           assured
           that
           many
           of
           them
           do
           continue
           under
           it
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
         
           In
           England
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observ'd
           in
           all
           our
           Histories
           ,
           That
           ,
           even
           in
           Popish
           times
           ,
           there
           were
           those
           that
           stood
           up
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           against
           the
           Pope's
           Usurpations
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           which
           did
           so
           ,
           were
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           People
           of
           this
           Nation
           .
           How
           else
           came
           those
           Laws
           of
           Provisors
           ,
           &c.
           to
           pass
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           though
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           oppos'd
           them
           with
           all
           their
           might
           ,
           and
           protested
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           such
           Laws
           came
           before
           them
           ?
           How
           came
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           to
           pass
           his
           Law
           against
           the
           Papal
           Supremacy
           ?
           which
           in
           effect
           contain'd
           no
           more
           than
           those
           former
           Laws
           did
           :
           And
           yet
           the
           Bishops
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           not
           only
           voted
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           set
           their
           hands
           to
           a
           Book
           that
           was
           writ
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           among
           them
           ,
           writ
           besides
           on
           that
           subject
           as
           good
           Discourses
           as
           were
           written
           in
           that
           Age.
           And
           how
           came
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           to
           stand
           by
           him
           (
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           both
           before
           and
           after
           the
           Dissolution
           of
           Monasteries
           )
           against
           the
           Pope's
           Bull
           of
           *
           Excommunication
           and
           Deprivation
           ?
           which
           Bull
           ,
           I
           conceive
           was
           that
           which
           first
           made
           the
           Schism
           .
           Though
           this
           Breach
           was
           made
           up
           again
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           who
           restor'd
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           her
           own
           Right
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           had
           hung
           by
           the
           single
           thred
           of
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           yet
           by
           what
           pass'd
           before
           ,
           it
           sufficiently
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Forefathers
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           that
           Popery
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           .
           That
           it
           has
           more
           obtained
           since
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           has
           increas'd
           among
           the
           English
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           I
           partly
           ascribe
           to
           the
           great
           offence
           which
           was
           
           taken
           at
           first
           here
           in
           England
           against
           the
           Reformation
           .
           The
           Horse
           is
           said
           to
           have
           first
           taken
           up
           Man
           upon
           his
           back
           ,
           to
           hunt
           down
           his
           Enemy
           .
           And
           for
           the
           same
           end
           ,
           I
           conceive
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           suffer'd
           the
           Pope
           to
           saddle
           them
           in
           Queen
           
           Mary's
           days
           .
           They
           could
           not
           have
           gratified
           him
           more
           ,
           than
           by
           letting
           him
           ride
           and
           hunt
           together
           ;
           both
           which
           he
           loves
           dearly
           .
           Soon
           after
           ,
           the
           Pope
           having
           by
           his
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           made
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           of
           their
           controverted
           Opinions
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           but
           oblige
           them
           to
           look
           kindly
           on
           all
           that
           he
           did
           for
           himself
           in
           that
           Council
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           found
           the
           World
           so
           much
           alter'd
           since
           her
           Father's
           time
           .
           I
           think
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           when
           He
           was
           curs'd
           and
           bann'd
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           She
           afterwards
           was
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           one
           attempt
           made
           against
           his
           life
           .
           Some
           Rebellions
           he
           had
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           those
           not
           so
           much
           in
           the
           Pope's
           quarrel
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Common
           People's
           ,
           who
           were
           enrag'd
           at
           him
           for
           dissolving
           the
           Monasteries
           .
           But
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           who
           had
           little
           to
           do
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           and
           who
           generally
           pleas'd
           the
           People
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           not
           so
           liable
           to
           be
           shockt
           with
           Rebellions
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           mark'd
           her
           out
           for
           destruction
           ,
           some
           or
           other
           of
           her
           Subjects
           were
           continually
           driving
           practices
           to
           take
           away
           her
           life
           .
           I
           mention
           this
           as
           a
           great
           Instance
           of
           the
           growth
           of
           Popery
           among
           the
           People
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           And
           yet
           no
           doubt
           she
           knew
           those
           among
           them
           that
           were
           no
           Papists
           ;
           or
           else
           she
           would
           not
           have
           made
           visits
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           in
           the
           most
           dangerous
           times
           ;
           nor
           have
           protected
           their
           Priests
           ,
           
           without
           sufficient
           assurance
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           .
        
         
         
           Yet
           she
           had
           not
           that
           way
           of
           assurance
           which
           K.
           Iames
           found
           out
           afterwards
           ,
           
           and
           which
           the
           Pope
           himself
           help'd
           to
           make
           the
           more
           satisfactory
           .
           For
           when
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           
             Gunpowder
             Treason
          
           ,
           K.
           Iames
           requir'd
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           Pope
           Paul
           V.
           requir'd
           all
           his
           Subjects
           to
           refuse
           it
           :
           It
           was
           easie
           from
           thenceforward
           ,
           among
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           to
           know
           which
           were
           the
           Pope's
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           ;
           for
           each
           of
           them
           would
           do
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           did
           they
           maintain'd
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           I
           think
           there
           needs
           no
           better
           defence
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Crown
           against
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Faction
           ,
           than
           has
           been
           made
           by
           one
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           namely
           ,
           *
           Preston
           ,
           in
           his
           Books
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           being
           the
           only
           Test
           appointed
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           this
           being
           already
           taken
           by
           many
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           who
           profess
           themselves
           ready
           to
           take
           any
           other
           that
           the
           State
           shall
           prescribe
           ,
           for
           the
           securing
           it self
           against
           Popery
           ;
           I
           conceive
           that
           such
           persons
           being
           taken
           off
           by
           this
           means
           from
           all
           dependance
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           be
           accounted
           good
           Subjects
           .
           For
           if
           their
           Principles
           be
           such
           as
           they
           swear
           they
           are
           ,
           as
           well
           their
           Principles
           ,
           as
           their
           Oath
           ,
           will
           make
           them
           firm
           to
           the
           Monarchy
           .
           And
           nothing
           can
           be
           imagin'd
           to
           make
           them
           against
           it
           ,
           or
           to
           loosen
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope's
           Dispensation
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           secure
           us
           as
           the
           Law
           directs
           them
           to
           do
           .
           For
           they
           both
           swear
           expresly
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           take
           any
           such
           Dispensation
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           believe
           the
           Pope
           has
           
           no
           power
           to
           give
           it
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           while
           they
           continue
           in
           that
           Communion
           ,
           they
           are
           continually
           liable
           to
           be
           tempted
           and
           drawn
           from
           these
           Principles
           :
           And
           I
           know
           no
           way
           the
           State
           has
           to
           help
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           making
           them
           often
           renew
           their
           Security
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           humbly
           propose
           in
           due
           place
           .
           But
           while
           they
           keep
           to
           their
           Principles
           ;
           which
           in
           relation
           to
           Monarchy
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           holds
           ;
           though
           she
           ought
           to
           desire
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           it
           by
           all
           lawful
           means
           ,
           yet
           I
           see
           not
           why
           she
           should
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           driven
           away
           ,
           or
           disabled
           from
           assisting
           her
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           plain
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           party
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           must
           be
           utterly
           disabled
           and
           destroy'd
           by
           an
           undistinguishing
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           .
           For
           if
           they
           have
           no
           favour
           at
           home
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           find
           worse
           abroad
           .
           There
           they
           must
           learn
           to
           hate
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           by
           suffering
           for
           having
           loved
           it
           too
           well
           .
           When
           they
           have
           spent
           what
           they
           can
           carry
           over
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           must
           want
           ,
           and
           may
           perish
           ere
           they
           find
           relief
           .
           While
           their
           zealous
           Antagonists
           ,
           the
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           are
           received
           with
           all
           kindness
           wheresoever
           they
           come
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           have
           weathered
           out
           the
           storm
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           sent
           back
           with
           full
           pockets
           ,
           and
           fresh
           supplies
           ,
           and
           such
           Instructions
           as
           may
           fit
           the
           change
           of
           times
           .
           Then
           we
           shall
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           happen
           ,
           which
           God
           forbid
           ,
           see
           the
           fruit
           of
           an
           undistinguishing
           Severity
           .
           We
           shall
           see
           the
           destruction
           of
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           were
           friends
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           that
           would
           have
           been
           useful
           at
           such
           a
           time
           .
           
           Or
           we
           shall
           see
           them
           return
           with
           other
           Principles
           ,
           and
           become
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           used
           them
           as
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           wholly
           joyn'd
           in
           affection
           to
           them
           that
           fed
           them
           in
           their
           exile
           .
           In
           few
           words
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           (
           truly
           so
           called
           )
           return
           with
           more
           hope
           to
           do
           mischief
           ,
           and
           with
           more
           power
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           than
           ever
           they
           had
           before
           .
           They
           could
           never
           yet
           make
           all
           of
           their
           Communion
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           any
           design
           against
           the
           Government
           .
           But
           then
           undoubtedly
           they
           will
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           sufficient
           number
           left
           of
           the
           other
           side
           to
           oppose
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           at
           Rome
           are
           thought
           to
           understand
           their
           own
           Interest
           well
           .
           And
           there
           is
           reason
           they
           should
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Study
           of
           that
           place
           .
           
           And
           I
           suppose
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           in
           favour
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           with
           an
           undistinguishing
           execution
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           in
           England
           against
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ;
           and
           are
           so
           far
           from
           desiring
           to
           have
           it
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           they
           hate
           and
           detest
           all
           distinction
           ,
           and
           declare
           him
           their
           Enemy
           that
           desires
           it
           .
           This
           might
           be
           proved
           by
           more
           instances
           than
           are
           proper
           for
           this
           place
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           give
           one
           or
           two
           that
           are
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           of
           former
           days
           :
           Widdrington
           ,
           *
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           gives
           this
           following
           Relation
           :
           
             That
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             having
             discovered
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             minded
             to
             shew
             favour
             to
             as
             many
             Roman
             Catholick
             Priests
             ,
             as
             should
             give
             her
             assurance
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             to
             exempt
             them
             from
             suffering
             the
             penalties
             of
             her
             Laws
             ;
             some
             well-meaning
             men
             went
             to
             Rome
             to
             carry
             the
             
             good
             news
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             it
             .
             But
             when
             they
             were
             come
             thither
             ,
             they
             found
             themselves
             much
             mistaken
             .
             Instead
             of
             thanks
             ,
             they
             were
             reproach'd
             by
             the
             governing
             party
             ,
             and
             branded
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Spies
             ,
             and
             Rebels
             to
             the
             See
             Apostolic
             .
             And
             moreover
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             there
             
               was
               one
               of
               that
               party
            
             (
             *
             F.
             F.
             )
             
               compiled
               a
               Treatise
               in
               Italian
               ,
               to
               advise
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               not
               good
               nor
               profitable
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Cause
               ,
               that
               any
               liberty
               or
               toleration
               should
               be
               granted
               by
               the
               State
               of
            
             England
             
               to
               Catholicks
            
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           what
           their
           judgment
           is
           at
           present
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           who
           can
           inform
           us
           better
           than
           the
           Pope's
           Nuncio's
           .
           He
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           or
           lately
           was
           at
           
             Brussels
             ,
             Falconieri
          
           ,
           the
           Internuncio
           of
           Burgundy
           and
           the
           Low-Countries
           ,
           I
           suppose
           has
           a
           power
           given
           him
           over
           our
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ;
           for
           his
           immediate
           Predecessor
           Airoldi
           had
           it
           ,
           and
           came
           over
           hither
           in
           hope
           to
           establish
           his
           Jurisdiction
           in
           England
           .
           This
           Falconieri
           was
           inform'd
           ,
           while
           the
           Parliament
           were
           yet
           sitting
           ,
           in
           March
           was
           twelve
           month
           ,
           that
           divers
           Roman
           Catholick
           Peers
           had
           taken
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ;
           which
           provoked
           him
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           he
           lash'd
           out
           these
           words
           ,
           
             It
             were
             better
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Catholick
             left
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             than
             that
             they
             should
             take
             that
             Oath
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             Persecution
             .
          
           This
           Relation
           I
           had
           from
           one
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           very
           much
           reason
           to
           credit
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           doubts
           of
           his
           Testimony
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           as
           much
           written
           by
           a
           Nuncio
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           this
           man's
           Predecessor
           .
           I
           think
           his
           words
           go
           something
           beyond
           those
           of
           Falconieri
           ,
           unless
           they
           like
           
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           better
           than
           the
           Irish
           Remonstrance
           ;
           which
           whosoever
           compares
           them
           ,
           will
           judge
           they
           cannot
           well
           do
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           .
           And
           yet
           of
           that
           Remonstrance
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           former
           Nuncio
           Vecchii
           gave
           his
           judgment
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             It
             may
             do
             more
             hurt
             and
             mischief
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             (
             viz.
          
           to
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           in
           it
           )
           
             than
             any
             Persecution
             that
             ever
             was
             from
             the
             Hereticks
             .
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           the
           late
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           ,
           that
           waged
           war
           in
           Ireland
           against
           our
           late
           King
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           to
           these
           times
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
           He
           would
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           keep
           his
           party
           together
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           them
           be
           separated
           by
           a
           Test.
           He
           would
           have
           told
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           as
           good
           have
           ask'd
           Pardon
           for
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           as
           Promised
           to
           do
           so
           no
           more
           ;
           which
           promise
           in
           fewer
           words
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           Remonstrance
           .
           By
           these
           Indications
           ,
           we
           may
           guess
           at
           that
           which
           might
           otherwise
           have
           been
           a
           mystery
           to
           us
           ,
           namely
           ,
           why
           so
           many
           Leading-men
           of
           that
           Communion
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           are
           so
           much
           against
           the
           framing
           of
           any
           other
           Test.
           It
           might
           seem
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           so
           loud
           ,
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           in
           crying
           out
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           are
           yet
           so
           extremely
           averse
           from
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           the
           only
           sure
           way
           to
           avoid
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           from
           giving
           publick
           Security
           to
           the
           State.
           But
           their
           meaning
           is
           plain
           .
           They
           would
           not
           have
           Popery
           garbled
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           nor
           those
           Principles
           forsworn
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           useful
           when
           time
           serves
           .
           If
           't
           were
           known
           who
           are
           the
           Pope's
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           the
           King's
           Subjects
           ,
           it
           were
           to
           be
           feared
           the
           Pope's
           would
           be
           left
           single
           ;
           
           and
           that
           they
           themselves
           would
           be
           found
           to
           be
           of
           that
           number
           .
           I
           cannot
           blame
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           much
           rather
           keep
           themselves
           in
           the
           Herd
           ;
           and
           therefore
           perswade
           all
           men
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           rather
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           general
           undistinguishing
           Persecution
           ,
           than
           to
           submit
           to
           such
           a
           Test
           ,
           as
           may
           enable
           the
           State
           to
           know
           its
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           He
           whom
           they
           serve
           ,
           may
           despair
           of
           arriving
           at
           his
           ends
           upon
           England
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           than
           by
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ways
           ;
           
           viz.
           Either
           by
           an
           undistinguishing
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           against
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           in
           general
           ;
           or
           by
           an
           undistinguishing
           Toleration
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           to
           all
           other
           Dissenters
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           former
           way
           ,
           Popery
           ,
           (
           properly
           so
           called
           )
           would
           be
           kept
           from
           appearing
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           which
           it
           does
           not
           love
           .
           It
           would
           pass
           undiscovered
           ,
           in
           the
           Croud
           ,
           among
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           .
           
           And
           the
           people
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           would
           come
           to
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           suffer
           as
           much
           for
           their
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           belief
           in
           God.
           Than
           which
           there
           is
           no
           one
           thing
           that
           our
           Hildebrandists
           drive
           at
           with
           more
           zeal
           ;
           and
           no
           doubt
           the
           Pope
           would
           buy
           it
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           at
           the
           hazard
           of
           leaving
           not
           one
           Roman
           Catholick
           in
           England
           .
           Though
           the
           hazard
           would
           not
           be
           so
           great
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           his
           prime
           Agents
           in
           this
           business
           .
           For
           they
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           keep
           themselves
           out
           of
           harms
           way
           .
           And
           all
           the
           danger
           should
           light
           on
           Bigots
           ,
           and
           such
           hot-headed
           men
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           living
           ,
           they
           
           are
           worth
           nothing
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           they
           dye
           ,
           leave
           Treasures
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           they
           must
           presently
           be
           cryed
           up
           for
           Martyrs
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           What
           can
           be
           said
           enough
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Apostles
           that
           sent
           them
           forth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Apostolick
           See
           ,
           and
           of
           Christ's
           Vicar
           that
           sits
           in
           it
           ?
           Happy
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           sure
           to
           have
           their
           Bodies
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           wheresoever
           their
           Souls
           be
           !
           And
           Blessed
           Cause
           for
           which
           such
           Men
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           !
        
         
           If
           there
           happens
           a
           Leading-man
           ,
           a
           Garnet
           to
           be
           taken
           among
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           loss
           indeed
           ,
           for
           which
           perhaps
           the
           straw
           makes
           not
           a
           sufficient
           recompence
           .
           Yet
           this
           loss
           falls
           on
           Persons
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           the
           Cause
           .
           The
           Tenets
           ,
           which
           do
           all
           the
           mischief
           ,
           not
           only
           escape
           ,
           but
           gain
           ground
           .
           If
           they
           were
           not
           
             de
             Fide
          
           before
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           being
           seal'd
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           attested
           with
           Miracles
           .
           And
           this
           Faith
           is
           not
           like
           to
           want
           Preachers
           worthy
           of
           it self
           .
           For
           there
           will
           be
           always
           men
           enough
           left
           of
           the
           worse
           sort
           :
           The
           most
           subtle
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           will
           save
           themselves
           one
           way
           or
           other
           .
           They
           'll
           be
           sure
           to
           get
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           till
           they
           see
           their
           own
           time
           to
           shew
           themselves
           ;
           And
           then
           they
           will
           appear
           the
           more
           Venerable
           to
           the
           party
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Brethren
           and
           Successors
           of
           them
           that
           died
           for
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           other
           way
           of
           undistinguishing
           Toleration
           ,
           
           they
           would
           have
           divers
           advantages
           ,
           more
           than
           I
           shall
           mention
           in
           this
           place
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           my
           business
           here
           to
           write
           against
           Toleration
           ,
           but
           rather
           against
           an
           undistinguishing
           of
           Laws
           .
           But
           
           that
           I
           may
           not
           seem
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           to
           desire
           to
           perswade
           a
           Toleration
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           much
           worse
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           in
           these
           following
           particulars
           :
        
         
           
           For
           first
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           Toleration
           as
           a
           sure
           way
           to
           destroy
           the
           establish'd
           Religion
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           all
           Countries
           where
           Popery
           is
           establish'd
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           far
           from
           admitting
           any
           Toleration
           ,
           that
           they
           look
           upon
           him
           that
           speaks
           for
           it
           as
           their
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           count
           none
           their
           sure
           Friends
           ,
           but
           them
           that
           set
           up
           the
           Inquisition
           .
           By
           which
           also
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           England
           were
           theirs
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           a
           short
           work
           with
           all
           those
           other
           Dissenters
           ,
           whom
           now
           they
           seem
           to
           look
           upon
           with
           compassion
           ,
           and
           to
           plead
           against
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           wish
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           They
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Thorn
           be
           disturb'd
           ,
           while
           it
           is
           in
           their
           Enemies
           sides
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           were
           out
           ,
           they
           would
           burn
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           it
           should
           be
           a
           Thorn
           in
           their
           own
           .
        
         
           
           Another
           use
           of
           Toleration
           among
           us
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           weaken
           the
           Government
           ;
           as
           needs
           it
           must
           ,
           if
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Government
           consists
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Subjects
           .
           A
           most
           unjust
           and
           wickedly
           manag'd
           jealousie
           of
           our
           late
           blessed
           King's
           inclination
           to
           Popery
           ,
           first
           lost
           him
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           People
           .
           Which
           jealousie
           being
           confirm'd
           ,
           by
           his
           granting
           (
           as
           it
           was
           said
           )
           a
           Toleration
           of
           Popery
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           they
           grew
           wild
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           never
           come
           at
           him
           more
           .
           Or
           if
           they
           would
           ,
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ,
           when
           his
           Enemies
           had
           gotten
           him
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           I
           think
           't
           is
           visible
           now
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           as
           all
           parties
           among
           us
           love
           Liberty
           ,
           
           there
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           them
           wish
           it
           to
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ;
           unless
           it
           be
           with
           design
           to
           blow
           up
           the
           like
           jealousie
           again
           .
           God
           forbid
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           design
           now
           on
           foot
           .
           But
           if
           there
           be
           ,
           they
           that
           drive
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           altogether
           Fools
           .
           They
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Government
           were
           away
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           able
           to
           make
           their
           party
           good
           against
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           .
           Nor
           can
           our
           Papists
           be
           such
           fools
           ,
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           alone
           can
           make
           head
           against
           the
           other
           Dissenters
           .
           It
           is
           possible
           they
           may
           hope
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           should
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           the
           men
           of
           our
           Church
           would
           joyn
           with
           them
           .
           But
           that
           wi●l
           never
           be
           ,
           unless
           they
           get
           the
           Government
           of
           their
           side
           .
           Which
           they
           very
           ill
           deserve
           ,
           if
           they
           ask
           a
           Toleration
           ,
           before
           they
           have
           converted
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           half
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           this
           they
           would
           consider
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           any
           part
           of
           their
           care
           to
           preserve
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
           But
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Government
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           which
           thorough-Papists
           are
           concern'd
           .
           All
           the
           rest
           are
           to
           be
           brought
           under
           this
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           will
           not
           bend
           to
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           broken
           .
           It
           matters
           not
           into
           what
           Form
           they
           are
           reduced
           ,
           whether
           of
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           Free-States
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           .
           Much
           less
           are
           those
           of
           
           Hildebrand's
           Sect
           concern'd
           for
           this
           or
           that
           Family
           .
           A
           Cromwel
           would
           have
           serv'd
           their
           turn
           (
           when
           time
           was
           )
           as
           well
           as
           a
           Stuart
           .
           For
           ,
           I
           suppose
           they
           that
           courted
           him
           to
           be
           the
           
             Restorer
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           
           would
           not
           have
           dealt
           so
           coursly
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           him
           out
           for
           his
           pains
           .
           But
           that
           which
           makes
           their
           teeth
           ake
           against
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           united
           
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Which
           Church
           being
           likely
           enough
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           by
           a
           Toleration
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           means
           will
           embroyl
           the
           Kingdom
           too
           ,
           they
           will
           like
           it
           never
           the
           worse
           .
           The
           old
           Fisherman
           whom
           they
           serve
           ,
           fishes
           best
           in
           troubled
           waters
           .
           He
           never
           made
           such
           a
           draught
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           the
           late
           times
           of
           Confusion
           .
           And
           then
           also
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           he
           had
           almost
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           in
           his
           Net
           ;
           though
           for
           want
           of
           strength
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           draw
           it
           ashore
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           case
           a
           Toleration
           should
           not
           have
           that
           most
           desirable
           effect
           ,
           of
           blowing
           up
           a
           Civil
           War
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           way
           weaken
           the
           Government
           (
           which
           to
           me
           seems
           impossible
           ;
           
           )
           yet
           at
           least
           there
           would
           be
           hope
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           some
           way
           strengthen
           the
           party
           .
           If
           they
           could
           but
           have
           the
           face
           ,
           which
           they
           seldom
           want
           ,
           and
           that
           colour
           withal
           ,
           which
           this
           would
           give
           them
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Liberty
           was
           granted
           in
           favour
           to
           Popery
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           favour
           was
           an
           earnest
           of
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           now
           all
           would
           be
           theirs
           very
           speedily
           ,
           no
           doubt
           many
           would
           believe
           them
           .
           And
           not
           a
           few
           by
           the
           power
           of
           this
           belief
           ,
           would
           be
           drawn
           to
           joyn
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           the
           more
           welcome
           ,
           would
           present
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           with
           their
           Loyalty
           as
           with
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           also
           be
           a
           means
           to
           wear
           off
           the
           strangeness
           between
           them
           and
           the
           other
           Sects
           .
           For
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           content
           to
           enjoy
           Toleration
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           with
           design
           to
           try
           it
           out
           ,
           who
           should
           be
           Masters
           at
           last
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           trod
           down
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           between
           them
           ;
           yet
           would
           
           have
           some
           conversation
           with
           them
           the
           mean
           while
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           ,
           a
           cunning
           Jesuite
           would
           be
           able
           now
           and
           then
           to
           convince
           a
           simple
           Sectary
           .
           Howsoever
           that
           might
           succeed
           ;
           they
           would
           be
           united
           together
           ,
           in
           one
           common
           Interest
           ,
           though
           with
           different
           designs
           .
           They
           would
           both
           be
           concern'd
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Toleration
           .
           They
           would
           engage
           together
           against
           the
           Enemies
           of
           it
           .
           And
           there
           insensibly
           grows
           a
           kindness
           between
           men
           that
           sail
           in
           the
           same
           ship
           together
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           bound
           for
           different
           Ports
           .
        
         
           But
           although
           this
           good
           effect
           may
           be
           procur'd
           by
           a
           general
           suspension
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           Repeal
           of
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           ;
           yet
           if
           that
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           the
           same
           will
           follow
           in
           some
           measure
           upon
           an
           undistinguishing
           execution
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           remedy
           but
           that
           they
           must
           be
           executed
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           felt
           by
           as
           many
           as
           is
           possible
           .
           Perhaps
           it
           were
           for
           their
           turn
           to
           have
           them
           fear'd
           rather
           than
           felt
           .
           For
           the
           smart
           of
           the
           Rod
           would
           cure
           many
           of
           their
           distempers
           ,
           that
           are
           enrag'd
           by
           having
           it
           shaken
           over
           them
           .
           But
           either
           the
           threatning
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           a
           light
           execution
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           extended
           to
           all
           ,
           would
           suffice
           to
           do
           their
           business
           .
           And
           if
           that
           Severity
           ,
           which
           were
           a
           means
           to
           cure
           many
           ,
           would
           exasperate
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           I
           conceive
           that
           would
           do
           it
           much
           better
           .
           For
           all
           other
           Dissenters
           being
           brought
           under
           the
           Lash
           as
           well
           as
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           no
           doubt
           would
           be
           as
           much
           dissatisfied
           with
           the
           Government
           and
           Laws
           .
           They
           would
           joyn
           with
           them
           in
           aspersing
           the
           State
           with
           injustice
           and
           cruelty
           .
           They
           would
           add
           to
           
           their
           noise
           ,
           by
           crying
           out
           of
           Persecution
           for
           Conscience
           .
           And
           all
           men
           loving
           naturally
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           they
           that
           study
           popular
           Arts
           ,
           can
           easily
           find
           how
           to
           take
           men
           by
           this
           handle
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           them
           nearer
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           a
           mischievous
           use
           of
           them
           .
           I
           know
           I
           do
           not
           teach
           them
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           such
           Accidents
           may
           arise
           ,
           in
           which
           't
           were
           very
           possible
           for
           the
           Jesuites
           to
           make
           such
           a
           conjunction
           with
           some
           of
           our
           Fanaticks
           ,
           as
           might
           create
           no
           small
           trouble
           and
           danger
           to
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           other
           Dissenters
           are
           not
           yet
           angry
           enough
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           know
           the
           Jesuits
           so
           well
           that
           they
           will
           not
           deal
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           will
           give
           nothing
           for
           the
           priviledge
           of
           being
           eaten
           last
           (
           for
           any
           of
           these
           things
           may
           very
           well
           happen
           )
           then
           these
           Gentlemen
           have
           none
           left
           to
           work
           upon
           but
           Roman
           Catholicks
           .
           And
           of
           them
           they
           have
           all
           reason
           to
           be
           secure
           ,
           unless
           they
           are
           very
           loyally
           principled
           .
           The
           only
           way
           to
           work
           on
           such
           ,
           is
           ,
           by
           drawing
           them
           off
           from
           their
           Principles
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           hope
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           find
           them
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           humour
           .
           As
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           but
           they
           will
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           made
           to
           suffer
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Laws
           .
           They
           that
           have
           been
           faithful
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           know
           themselves
           to
           intend
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           are
           ready
           to
           give
           any
           proof
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           to
           see
           themselves
           ruin'd
           by
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           continual
           fear
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           discompos'd
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           very
           hardly
           dealt
           with
           .
           Then
           ,
           if
           a
           Jesuite
           step
           in
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           convince
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           suffering
           
           is
           for
           Religion
           ;
           and
           not
           for
           treasonable
           Principles
           ;
           if
           he
           instance
           in
           that
           Loyal
           Person
           himself
           ,
           and
           bids
           him
           
             judge
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             feel
             himself
             suffer
             ;
             he
             knows
             himself
             free
             from
             disloyalty
             ,
             therefore
             his
             suffering
             can
             be
             for
             nothing
             else
             but
             his
             Religion
             :
          
           He
           must
           be
           a
           man
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Abstraction
           ,
           that
           can
           discern
           the
           fallacy
           of
           this
           reasoning
           .
           And
           he
           that
           cannot
           find
           that
           ,
           had
           need
           stop
           his
           ears
           ,
           with
           a
           resolution
           to
           hear
           nothing
           against
           the
           Government
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Jesuite
           will
           be
           too
           hard
           for
           him
           .
           He
           had
           need
           be
           as
           resolute
           in
           his
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Religion
           .
           For
           the
           proof
           being
           made
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           his
           Sense
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Reason
           ,
           it
           looks
           like
           an
           Argument
           against
           Transubstantiation
           .
           If
           the
           person
           so
           attack'd
           be
           a
           very
           Iob
           in
           holding
           his
           integrity
           ;
           if
           no
           Argument
           will
           move
           him
           ,
           nor
           no
           other
           temptation
           draw
           him
           from
           it
           :
           Yet
           he
           must
           yield
           to
           Want
           ,
           which
           can
           neither
           be
           hid
           nor
           resisted
           .
           There
           are
           many
           good
           men
           that
           live
           from
           hand
           to
           mouth
           ,
           and
           that
           hardly
           enough
           ,
           while
           they
           enjoy
           their
           Estates
           .
           If
           any
           of
           these
           be
           deprived
           of
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Law
           would
           take
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           cannot
           live
           with
           that
           which
           he
           has
           left
           .
           And
           then
           if
           a
           Pension
           be
           offer'd
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           Bank
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Coffers
           ,
           he
           will
           scarce
           know
           how
           to
           refuse
           it
           .
           Necessity
           will
           make
           a
           generous
           man
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           hate
           to
           think
           of
           in
           better
           circumstances
           .
           And
           having
           eaten
           their
           bread
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           it
           a
           hard
           matter
           to
           keep
           himself
           disengag'd
           from
           their
           Interests
           .
           Much
           more
           ,
           if
           he
           suffer
           himself
           once
           to
           be
           engag'd
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           it
           impossible
           to
           untwist
           himself
           afterwards
           .
           
           And
           't
           is
           next
           to
           impossible
           ,
           for
           him
           that
           has
           been
           oblig'd
           by
           their
           benefits
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           listed
           in
           Service
           ,
           and
           taken
           pay
           on
           the
           Enemies
           side
           ,
           to
           have
           any
           kindness
           left
           for
           his
           Country
           ,
           that
           drove
           him
           to
           all
           this
           .
           I
           know
           but
           one
           instance
           ,
           that
           of
           David
           in
           Gath
           ,
           of
           a
           man
           that
           was
           put
           to
           all
           these
           streights
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           corrupted
           in
           his
           Principles
           .
        
         
           I
           shew
           but
           one
           way
           of
           many
           ,
           how
           men
           that
           are
           very
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           desire
           nothing
           more
           than
           to
           continue
           so
           ,
           may
           be
           spoil'd
           with
           hard
           usage
           ,
           and
           made
           Enemies
           against
           their
           Inclinations
           .
           Which
           ,
           being
           added
           to
           those
           things
           said
           before
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           may
           be
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           make
           good
           my
           third
           Reason
           ,
           against
           an
           undistinguishing
           execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           on
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ;
           as
           being
           against
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           seems
           so
           evident
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           no
           manner
           of
           doubt
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           best
           news
           we
           could
           send
           to
           Rome
           ,
           would
           be
           of
           a
           general
           Toleration
           of
           all
           Religions
           and
           Sects
           whatsoever
           ;
           so
           ,
           next
           to
           that
           (
           which
           I
           know
           would
           please
           them
           best
           )
           the
           most
           welcome
           news
           would
           be
           ,
           to
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Laws
           here
           in
           England
           against
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           were
           severely
           and
           indifferently
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           And
           I
           am
           as
           sure
           ,
           that
           nothing
           would
           trouble
           them
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           hear
           of
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           or
           Distinction
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           
           as
           I
           come
           now
           to
           propound
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           now
           to
           speak
           on
           the
           Affirmative
           side
           of
           the
           Debate
           ,
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           only
           way
           for
           suppressing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           if
           the
           State
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           
           distinguish
           btween
           Papists
           and
           other
           Roman
           Catholicks
           :
           and
           so
           to
           shew
           favour
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           upon
           security
           given
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ;
           as
           that
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           give
           that
           security
           ,
           may
           have
           no
           part
           of
           that
           favour
           ,
           but
           be
           left
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           all
           those
           Laws
           that
           have
           been
           ,
           or
           shall
           be
           made
           against
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           .
        
         
           My
           Reasons
           are
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           this
           course
           being
           taken
           ,
           would
           be
           effectual
           to
           the
           end
           above-mentioned
           .
           2.
           
           It
           would
           be
           equitable
           in
           it self
           .
           3.
           
           And
           it
           would
           be
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           .
           I
           shew'd
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           undistinguishing
           way
           had
           not
           any
           of
           those
           three
           properties
           or
           qualities
           .
           Now
           the
           way
           which
           I
           propound
           being
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           must
           have
           all
           the
           three
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Contraries
           ;
           and
           I
           conceive
           I
           need
           no
           other
           proof
           .
           But
           to
           make
           the
           matter
           more
           plain
           ,
           I
           shall
           resume
           these
           three
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           prove
           them
           severally
           in
           the
           order
           propos'd
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           course
           would
           be
           Effectual
           .
           For
           it
           would
           take
           away
           the
           causes
           of
           Popery
           .
           The
           only
           immediate
           causes
           ,
           which
           have
           either
           propagated
           or
           preserved
           Popery
           so
           long
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           Laws
           that
           have
           been
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           anciently
           as
           of
           late
           times
           ,
           are
           chiefly
           these
           two
           .
           On
           one
           side
           ,
           the
           great
           boldness
           and
           business
           of
           the
           truly
           Popish
           Clergy
           ,
           in
           asserting
           and
           crying
           up
           all
           Papal
           pretences
           whatsoever
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           tameness
           of
           the
           other
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           else
           their
           fault
           is
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           ,
           in
           not
           opposing
           those
           Papal
           pretences
           .
           For
           the
           former
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           think
           't
           is
           very
           
           visible
           in
           all
           the
           Iesuites
           that
           come
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           of
           the
           other
           Regular
           Orders
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           Seculars
           ;
           that
           their
           chief
           business
           amongst
           us
           ,
           is
           to
           advance
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           all
           men
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           seen
           their
           time
           to
           attempt
           this
           by
           open
           War.
           They
           have
           not
           set
           up
           the
           holy
           Banner
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           the
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           in
           the
           head
           of
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           King
           ;
           as
           their
           Brethren
           did
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           repent
           of
           it
           .
           But
           neither
           will
           our
           Popish
           Clergy
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           in
           Ireland
           did
           ill
           in
           it
           .
           They
           have
           neither
           declared
           their
           dislike
           of
           that
           Rebellion
           by
           any
           publick
           act
           :
           Nor
           among
           all
           the
           Books
           they
           have
           writ
           since
           the
           King's
           Restauration
           ,
           has
           any
           one
           of
           their
           Writers
           writ
           so
           much
           as
           one
           line
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           see
           or
           hear
           of
           .
           But
           their
           Books
           abound
           with
           those
           principles
           out
           of
           which
           that
           Rebellion
           was
           hatch'd
           .
           They
           are
           slily
           insinuated
           in
           those
           which
           are
           to
           be
           had
           at
           every
           Stall
           .
           And
           there
           are
           those
           that
           pass
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           in
           which
           this
           Treason
           is
           the
           main
           scope
           of
           their
           writing
           .
           By
           which
           we
           may
           guess
           what
           wholesome
           Doctrine
           it
           is
           that
           they
           infuse
           upon
           occasion
           in
           private
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           among
           their
           own
           people
           .
           What
           kind
           of
           preaching
           and
           catechising
           they
           use
           .
           What
           information
           of
           their
           Penitents
           .
           What
           ghostly
           counsel
           they
           give
           ;
           and
           what
           loyal
           directions
           of
           Conscience
           .
           And
           if
           we
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           discover
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           may
           soon
           find
           what
           kind
           of
           spiritual
           Offices
           they
           perform
           ,
           by
           the
           Fruit
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           perversness
           and
           obstinacy
           of
           so
           many
           of
           their
           Laity
           ,
           who
           choose
           to
           do
           or
           endure
           
           any
           thing
           ,
           rather
           than
           take
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           other
           Priests
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           judge
           by
           their
           private
           discourse
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           rightly
           principled
           ,
           and
           well
           inclined
           towards
           the
           Civil
           Government
           .
           There
           are
           those
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           heartily
           for
           the
           Independency
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           that
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           external
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           do
           or
           shall
           prescribe
           ;
           and
           who
           are
           firmly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           contrary
           Positions
           of
           Popery
           are
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           are
           declared
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           .
           And
           some
           of
           them
           have
           declared
           this
           very
           honestly
           and
           publickly
           in
           their
           Writings
           ,
           both
           heretofore
           and
           of
           late
           days
           .
           I
           think
           I
           should
           do
           them
           no
           service
           in
           naming
           them
           .
           For
           as
           things
           now
           are
           ,
           it
           would
           only
           provoke
           and
           enable
           those
           of
           the
           former
           sort
           to
           do
           them
           mischief
           .
           Which
           we
           see
           ,
           they
           are
           prone
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           their
           traducing
           them
           publickly
           ,
           though
           Priests
           of
           the
           same
           Church
           ;
           and
           branding
           them
           with
           the
           Characters
           of
           Schism
           ,
           Heresie
           ,
           Apostacy
           ,
           &c.
           and
           thereby
           setting
           the
           people
           of
           their
           Communion
           against
           them
           .
           But
           whereas
           those
           honest
           men
           of
           that
           Communion
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           more
           of
           their
           Principles
           among
           the
           Secular
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           also
           among
           the
           Regulars
           of
           inferior
           rank
           and
           condition
           :
           I
           cannot
           but
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           are
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           fault
           among
           them
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           .
           Those
           many
           good
           men
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           are
           much
           to
           blame
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           declare
           against
           the
           
           Pope's
           Usurpation
           ;
           but
           rather
           strengthen
           it
           by
           their
           sinful
           compliance
           and
           silence
           .
           Either
           they
           do
           not
           think
           it
           so
           bad
           as
           they
           pretend
           ;
           or
           else
           what
           Wretches
           are
           they
           to
           juggle
           with
           the
           Consciences
           of
           their
           People
           ?
           How
           can
           they
           answer
           it
           to
           God
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           these
           Souls
           given
           them
           in
           charge
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           warn
           them
           of
           so
           dangerous
           a
           sin
           ,
           that
           has
           slain
           its
           thousands
           and
           ten
           thousands
           in
           our
           streets
           ?
           Why
           do
           they
           suffer
           so
           great
           a
           scandal
           to
           lye
           upon
           their
           Church
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           danger
           to
           hang
           over
           the
           Civil
           State
           ,
           while
           they
           that
           are
           the
           Spiritual
           Watchmen
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           hold
           their
           peace
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           worse
           than
           so
           ,
           the
           Dog
           fawns
           upon
           the
           Wolf.
           These
           honest
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           yet
           be
           so
           called
           ,
           hold
           very
           good
           quarter
           and
           fellowship
           with
           those
           ,
           whom
           they
           know
           to
           be
           Zealots
           for
           Popery
           .
           They
           make
           their
           Court
           to
           them
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           that
           both
           their
           Principles
           and
           their
           Interest
           lead
           them
           to
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           in
           effect
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           officious
           to
           stand
           by
           and
           hold
           the
           horses
           of
           them
           that
           are
           committing
           a
           Robbery
           ;
           or
           worse
           employ'd
           ,
           in
           doing
           all
           those
           evils
           above-mentioned
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           they
           can
           excuse
           this
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           by
           alledging
           ,
           That
           all
           their
           Compliance
           is
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           ruin'd
           ,
           and
           imprison'd
           ,
           and
           starv'd
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           their
           Brethren
           have
           been
           ,
           for
           doing
           their
           duty
           ;
           and
           more
           are
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           some
           course
           be
           not
           taken
           to
           protect
           them
           against
           the
           rage
           of
           their
           implacable
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           this
           excuse
           ,
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           reason
           for
           what
           they
           say
           .
           For
           't
           is
           visible
           what
           became
           of
           those
           Church-men
           
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           the
           highest
           Test
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           who
           have
           scorn'd
           all
           those
           servile
           Compliances
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           declared
           against
           Popery
           by
           their
           Actions
           and
           Writings
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           easier
           to
           observe
           this
           ,
           because
           there
           have
           been
           so
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           think
           not
           above
           two
           or
           three
           in
           an
           Age.
           They
           have
           been
           fain
           to
           stand
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           violent
           endless
           Persecution
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           its
           Faction
           in
           England
           .
           And
           ,
           however
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           find
           that
           countenance
           ,
           which
           they
           might
           have
           expected
           from
           the
           State
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           whose
           Rights
           they
           drew
           all
           that
           wrath
           upon
           themselves
           .
           We
           have
           a
           great
           example
           of
           this
           in
           Preston
           ,
           who
           having
           both
           taken
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           himself
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           it
           against
           all
           the
           great
           Champions
           of
           Popery
           ,
           was
           fain
           to
           take
           Sanctuary
           in
           the
           Clink
           ,
           and
           glad
           to
           hide
           his
           head
           there
           for
           many
           years
           before
           he
           died
           .
           Another
           Learned
           man
           ,
           Dr.
           Barnes
           ,
           the
           famous
           Author
           of
           
             Romano-Catholicus
             Pacificus
          
           ,
           had
           not
           leave
           to
           choose
           a
           Prison
           to
           dye
           in
           .
           For
           he
           was
           spirited
           by
           the
           Pope's
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           thrown
           into
           the
           Inquisition
           there
           .
           What
           became
           of
           him
           since
           ,
           we
           shall
           know
           at
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           If
           these
           be
           their
           ways
           to
           maintain
           ,
           and
           to
           propagate
           Popery
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           to
           seek
           for
           our
           way
           to
           suppress
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           this
           cannot
           be
           more
           effectually
           done
           ,
           than
           by
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           as
           has
           been
           propounded
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           one
           hand
           it
           would
           be
           a
           means
           to
           preserve
           those
           few
           men
           of
           that
           Communion
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           have
           already
           declared
           against
           the
           
             Popes
             Vsurpations
          
           .
           
           And
           the
           same
           course
           that
           should
           be
           taken
           to
           keep
           them
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           would
           also
           be
           a
           means
           to
           free
           all
           other
           men
           of
           their
           Principles
           ,
           from
           the
           fear
           under
           which
           they
           have
           been
           kept
           so
           many
           years
           .
        
         
           Whether
           at
           this
           present
           they
           have
           more
           or
           less
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           judg
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           what
           is
           done
           in
           Monsieur
           
           Luzance's
           case
           .
           For
           as
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           if
           they
           find
           they
           may
           do
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           will
           do
           no
           less
           to
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           ,
           that
           oppose
           their
           grand
           design
           ,
           than
           they
           attempted
           on
           him
           that
           had
           deserted
           their
           Communion
           :
           So
           ,
           if
           the
           State
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           check
           their
           audacious
           Insolence
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           by
           some
           exemplary
           punishment
           ,
           though
           I
           doubt
           they
           will
           not
           forsake
           the
           Land
           upon
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           upon
           some
           other
           Act
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           which
           this
           may
           be
           a
           very
           good
           Introduction
           .
           Sure
           enough
           ,
           if
           the
           Laws
           were
           duly
           executed
           on
           all
           those
           that
           will
           not
           give
           sufficient
           Security
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           we
           should
           soon
           be
           rid
           of
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           part
           of
           their
           Company
           .
           And
           then
           it
           would
           be
           a
           time
           for
           better
           men
           to
           shew
           themselves
           .
           Those
           that
           did
           give
           Security
           ,
           would
           be
           obliged
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           if
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           to
           own
           the
           Principles
           by
           which
           they
           were
           warranted
           to
           give
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           as
           well
           their
           interest
           ,
           as
           their
           duty
           ,
           to
           disabuse
           that
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Laity
           whom
           those
           Hildebrandists
           had
           fed
           with
           lies
           these
           fourscore
           years
           .
           It
           would
           concern
           them
           to
           possess
           themselves
           as
           well
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           
           Chappels
           ;
           and
           therefore
           to
           make
           them
           see
           ,
           how
           vast
           a
           distance
           there
           is
           between
           that
           Faith
           which
           had
           been
           chiefly
           inculcated
           into
           them
           (
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           properly
           Popish
           Faith
           )
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christian
           ;
           and
           to
           convince
           them
           what
           a
           cursed
           Immorality
           they
           have
           been
           taught
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           shew
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           which
           their
           former
           Guides
           have
           conspired
           to
           miscal
           by
           the
           glorious
           name
           of
           Holy
           Martyrdom
           ,
           is
           the
           down-right
           way
           to
           Hell.
           
        
         
           Having
           thus
           declar'd
           that
           most
           necessary
           Truth
           ,
           to
           which
           both
           their
           Interest
           and
           Conscience
           led
           them
           ;
           the
           same
           Reasons
           would
           oblige
           them
           to
           love
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           study
           the
           Peace
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           They
           would
           have
           little
           business
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           would
           be
           so
           ill
           done
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           encourag'd
           to
           send
           thither
           again
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Faction
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           the
           Laws
           were
           so
           executed
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           none
           could
           remain
           here
           but
           only
           Hypocrites
           and
           Equivocators
           .
           And
           their
           stay
           would
           be
           very
           uncomfortable
           ,
           if
           they
           kept
           silence
           ;
           but
           worse
           ,
           if
           they
           discovered
           themselves
           ,
           for
           then
           they
           must
           expect
           to
           suffer
           the
           Severity
           of
           the
           Laws
           .
           They
           must
           either
           hang
           like
           bare-fac'd
           Traytors
           ,
           without
           any
           pretence
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Martyrdom
           ;
           or
           they
           must
           take
           it
           for
           a
           favour
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           go
           after
           their
           Fellows
           .
           And
           they
           that
           are
           once
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           will
           have
           no
           hope
           to
           come
           in
           again
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           they
           shall
           not
           ,
           if
           the
           Priests
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           can
           keep
           them
           out
           ,
           or
           can
           discover
           them
           lurking
           in
           it
           .
           Nor
           ,
           I
           
           suppose
           ,
           will
           any
           of
           the
           Laity
           be
           very
           forward
           to
           harbour
           them
           .
           We
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           be
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           to
           venture
           neck
           or
           purse
           ,
           for
           the
           Reception
           of
           them
           for
           whom
           his
           Soul
           is
           not
           concern'd
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           without
           danger
           ,
           or
           any
           apprehension
           of
           it
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Religion
           ;
           when
           he
           might
           have
           all
           the
           Offices
           of
           it
           performed
           by
           other
           Priests
           ,
           as
           Canonical
           in
           their
           Mission
           ,
           and
           as
           exemplary
           in
           their
           lives
           ;
           men
           free
           from
           exception
           every
           way
           ,
           save
           that
           they
           have
           no
           tincture
           of
           
           Hildebrand's
           Doctrine
           .
           If
           that
           be
           it
           that
           makes
           them
           so
           in
           love
           with
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           that
           nothing
           seems
           sacred
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           any
           other
           hand
           ,
           the
           State
           has
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           from
           whence
           that
           niceness
           proceeds
           ,
           and
           to
           treat
           them
           as
           those
           that
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           its
           Enemies
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           in
           this
           case
           have
           any
           colour
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           they
           suffer
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           who
           might
           have
           enjoy'd
           their
           Religion
           ,
           without
           mingling
           it
           with
           that
           Treason
           for
           which
           they
           suffer
           .
           And
           however
           the
           matter
           may
           be
           thought
           of
           by
           Him
           at
           Rome
           ,
           whose
           judgment
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           value
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           I
           believe
           no
           Foreign
           Prince
           will
           think
           this
           a
           Persecution
           of
           Roman-Catholicks
           .
           France
           thought
           it
           none
           ,
           when
           time
           was
           ,
           to
           banish
           the
           Jesuites
           .
           Nor
           Venice
           to
           turn
           out
           three
           Orders
           together
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           that
           submitted
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Interdict
           and
           Excommunication
           .
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           any
           other
           State
           of
           that
           Communion
           would
           have
           done
           the
           like
           ,
           upon
           as
           great
           an
           occasion
           .
           So
           that
           if
           any
           of
           those
           States
           should
           interpose
           in
           favour
           of
           those
           against
           whom
           the
           
           State
           of
           England
           has
           so
           just
           an
           exception
           ,
           it
           might
           seem
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           so
           much
           desire
           to
           have
           them
           taken
           in
           here
           ,
           as
           to
           rid
           their
           own
           Country
           of
           such
           Vermin
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           harbour
           .
           They
           have
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           we
           send
           over
           to
           them
           ,
           would
           teach
           their
           own
           people
           to
           do
           like
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Authority
           there
           to
           the
           trouble
           of
           doing
           the
           same
           thing
           that
           ours
           have
           done
           here
           ,
           and
           which
           themselves
           have
           been
           fain
           to
           do
           in
           former
           times
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           not
           but
           any
           Prince
           that
           were
           in
           hostility
           ,
           or
           that
           thought
           himself
           likely
           ere
           long
           to
           break
           with
           England
           ,
           might
           be
           ready
           to
           receive
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           do
           other
           Spies
           and
           Traytors
           to
           their
           Country
           .
           There
           were
           very
           great
           Reason
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           in
           those
           circumstances
           should
           consider
           these
           men
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           compleatly
           qualified
           for
           all
           such
           purposes
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Pope
           is
           a
           sure
           Enemy
           to
           all
           them
           that
           are
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           Popery
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           they
           would
           find
           him
           ready
           to
           mingle
           his
           quarrels
           with
           theirs
           ,
           and
           his
           Instruments
           would
           work
           much
           the
           better
           ,
           when
           they
           received
           their
           impulse
           from
           his
           hand
           .
           But
           all
           this
           would
           last
           no
           longer
           than
           until
           those
           Princes
           thought
           it
           their
           best
           way
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           us
           .
           And
           that
           would
           soon
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           at
           Unity
           among
           our selves
           :
           As
           we
           should
           be
           ,
           if
           none
           were
           suffered
           to
           live
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           might
           live
           in
           an
           easie
           ,
           or
           very
           tolerable
           condition
           .
           Then
           those
           Princes
           would
           soon
           ease
           themselves
           of
           the
           burthen
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           Pope
           leave
           to
           find
           some
           other
           way
           to
           keep
           his
           Vermin
           .
           Which
           after
           a
           while
           ,
           he
           would
           do
           with
           
           such
           Italian
           Frugality
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Rents
           were
           stop'd
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           they
           would
           soon
           look
           as
           thin
           as
           Fauxes
           Lanthorn
           ;
           or
           to
           describe
           them
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           like
           Envy
           in
           the
           Poet.
           
        
         
           I
           need
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           ,
           with
           minding
           him
           ,
           That
           in
           case
           of
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           danger
           of
           the
           increase
           either
           of
           Priests
           or
           Seminaries
           abroad
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           danger
           of
           any
           Commiseration
           or
           Pity
           at
           home
           ,
           to
           hinder
           it
           from
           being
           effectual
           .
           It
           is
           obvious
           to
           every
           apprehension
           ,
           that
           the
           removal
           of
           these
           dangers
           would
           be
           one
           of
           the
           necessary
           consequences
           of
           it
           .
           For
           who
           does
           not
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ,
           on
           such
           terms
           as
           I
           have
           describ'd
           ,
           might
           enjoy
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           their
           Estates
           ,
           and
           their
           liberty
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           count
           them
           their
           Friends
           that
           would
           perswade
           them
           to
           throw
           away
           that
           enjoyment
           .
           Doubtless
           ,
           if
           some
           few
           did
           not
           know
           when
           they
           were
           well
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           would
           understand
           it
           .
           And
           both
           they
           of
           their
           own
           Church
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           would
           think
           them
           not
           to
           be
           pitied
           ,
           that
           should
           lose
           what
           they
           had
           thrown
           away
           with
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           considered
           ,
           for
           what
           end
           these
           men
           did
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           out
           of
           a
           restless
           desire
           to
           bring
           a
           Foreign
           Tyrannical
           Yoke
           upon
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           since
           by
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           has
           been
           said
           on
           this
           head
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           That
           the
           only
           immediate
           causes
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Propagation
           ,
           but
           Preservation
           of
           Popery
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           (
           viz.
           the
           great
           business
           and
           boldness
           of
           them
           of
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           tameness
           and
           
           fearfulness
           of
           the
           other
           Clergy
           of
           that
           Communion
           among
           us
           )
           would
           be
           quite
           removed
           by
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           of
           Roman
           Catholicks
           :
           We
           cannot
           but
           conclude
           with
           the
           same
           evidence
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           would
           be
           effectual
           to
           suppress
           Popery
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           clear
           in
           Natural
           Reason
           then
           that
           ,
           wheresoever
           the
           only
           immediate
           causes
           both
           of
           the
           Propagation
           and
           Conservation
           of
           any
           thing
           ceases
           ,
           there
           that
           thing
           it self
           must
           cease
           to
           be
           .
           And
           after
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           already
           ,
           we
           cannot
           rationally
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           by
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           ,
           those
           only
           immediate
           causes
           of
           the
           Preservation
           and
           Propagation
           of
           Popery
           would
           cease
           to
           be
           any
           longer
           in
           England
           .
           'T
           is
           manifest
           to
           every
           considering
           man
           ,
           That
           in
           case
           of
           such
           a
           Discriminating
           Course
           ,
           duly
           and
           constantly
           held
           ,
           the
           busie
           Agents
           for
           Popery
           ,
           must
           either
           give
           up
           their
           Cause
           ,
           or
           fly
           their
           Country
           .
           And
           either
           way
           will
           do
           our
           business
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           stay
           ,
           they
           will
           do
           their
           part
           toward
           it
           ,
           by
           giving
           security
           to
           the
           State.
           Which
           cannot
           be
           without
           the
           renouncing
           of
           Popery
           .
           If
           they
           all
           go
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           blessed
           riddance
           of
           them
           and
           Popery
           together
           .
           For
           the
           active
           part
           or
           soul
           of
           it
           will
           depart
           with
           the
           Jesuites
           .
           And
           the
           Body
           or
           Scheme
           of
           Doctrines
           will
           be
           interr'd
           by
           those
           whom
           they
           leave
           behind
           them
           ,
           or
           rather
           hang'd
           up
           ,
           for
           it
           does
           not
           deserve
           Christian
           Burial
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           a
           Discrimination
           would
           also
           be
           just
           and
           equitable
           .
           For
           it
           would
           be
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           eternal
           Law
           of
           Reason
           ,
           
           and
           the
           ancient
           practice
           of
           the
           Christian
           World.
           
        
         
           By
           all
           these
           Rules
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           just
           nor
           equitable
           ,
           that
           the
           penalties
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           should
           be
           inflicted
           on
           all
           Roman
           Catholicks
           indifferently
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           of
           Loyal
           or
           Disloyal
           .
           And
           in
           proving
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           shewn
           ,
           (
           For
           it
           follows
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           Contraries
           above-mention'd
           ,
           )
           That
           it
           is
           both
           just
           and
           equitable
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           who
           being
           faulty
           in
           nothing
           else
           ,
           shall
           give
           such
           assurance
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           as
           the
           State
           shall
           think
           fit
           to
           require
           ,
           should
           enjoy
           an
           exemption
           from
           those
           penalties
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           intended
           for
           such
           persons
           .
           But
           of
           this
           more
           shall
           be
           spoken
           in
           due
           place
           .
        
         
           For
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           give
           such
           an
           assurance
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           obstinacy
           therein
           ,
           would
           keep
           the
           State
           in
           perpetual
           jealousie
           ,
           and
           expose
           it
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           unknown
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           known
           from
           good
           Subjects
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           a
           way
           of
           distinction
           as
           they
           endeavour
           to
           obstruct
           :
           I
           conceive
           't
           is
           just
           and
           equitable
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           should
           look
           upon
           them
           either
           as
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           as
           the
           Concealers
           of
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           are
           only
           Concealers
           of
           such
           Enemies
           as
           our
           Papalins
           are
           ,
           it
           is
           just
           that
           they
           should
           suffer
           for
           it
           in
           the
           same
           degree
           as
           they
           transgress
           against
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           hinder
           the
           security
           of
           the
           State.
           And
           it
           is
           no
           small
           transgression
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           disobey
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           )
           make
           many
           Laws
           utterly
           useles
           .
           For
           those
           Laws
           being
           provided
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           
           State
           against
           a
           Sect
           ,
           or
           rather
           Faction
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           dangerous
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           and
           for
           whom
           the
           Law
           has
           therefore
           procured
           the
           highest
           punishment
           ;
           it
           is
           certainly
           a
           great
           presumption
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           in
           spight
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           in
           defiance
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           will
           keep
           them
           not
           only
           from
           being
           punisht
           ,
           but
           from
           being
           so
           much
           as
           distinguisht
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Papalins
           are
           such
           a
           Faction
           ,
           whose
           Principles
           lead
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           their
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           subvert
           the
           present
           Government
           and
           Laws
           both
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           England
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           in
           pursuance
           of
           these
           Principles
           ,
           they
           have
           attempted
           to
           do
           all
           this
           more
           than
           once
           within
           these
           last
           hundred
           years
           .
           And
           this
           in
           favour
           to
           the
           pretences
           of
           a
           Foreiner
           ,
           who
           has
           more
           than
           one
           dormant
           Title
           to
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           actually
           invaded
           Ireland
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           days
           ,
           and
           usurpt
           the
           Royal
           Power
           there
           by
           his
           Nuncio
           in
           our
           Age
           ;
           who
           assumes
           to
           himself
           in
           some
           cases
           (
           whereof
           he
           makes
           himself
           the
           only
           Judge
           )
           a
           right
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           whatsoever
           .
           If
           therefore
           any
           State
           may
           justly
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           it self
           against
           a
           Forein
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           may
           make
           Laws
           to
           restrain
           their
           own
           people
           from
           joyning
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           may
           punish
           with
           death
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           shall
           presume
           to
           break
           those
           Laws
           ;
           England
           has
           all
           this
           right
           within
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           any
           other
           State
           ,
           and
           may
           use
           it
           as
           well
           against
           the
           Pope
           as
           against
           any
           other
           Enemy
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           State
           may
           require
           all
           its
           Subjects
           to
           declare
           against
           his
           Usurpation
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           all
           those
           Principles
           that
           are
           any
           way
           favourable
           to
           it
           .
           If
           any
           of
           
           them
           shall
           refuse
           to
           do
           do
           this
           ,
           the
           State
           may
           justly
           punish
           them
           ,
           whether
           with
           death
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           Laws
           ;
           which
           in
           this
           point
           are
           enacted
           with
           the
           highest
           reason
           ,
           and
           backt
           with
           all
           other
           Laws
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           &c.
           with
           the
           practice
           not
           only
           of
           other
           Christian
           States
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           other
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           Refusers
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           their
           Conscience
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           declare
           against
           that
           Power
           which
           the
           Pope
           assumes
           to
           himself
           ,
           nor
           to
           renounce
           those
           ill
           Principles
           which
           they
           say
           are
           a
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           No
           doubt
           they
           that
           are
           through-Papists
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           say
           this
           .
           For
           Popery
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           does
           consist
           of
           such
           Principles
           ,
           which
           though
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           truly
           Secular
           and
           Political
           ,
           yet
           go
           veiled
           under
           the
           sacred
           name
           of
           Religion
           .
           They
           whose
           interest
           it
           is
           to
           have
           them
           believed
           ,
           are
           pleased
           to
           make
           them
           Articles
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith.
           And
           no
           doubt
           it
           takes
           with
           many
           .
           For
           we
           see
           there
           are
           those
           that
           do
           not
           stick
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           lives
           for
           those
           Principles
           .
           And
           what
           can
           be
           dearer
           to
           men
           than
           their
           Lives
           ,
           but
           Religion
           ?
           We
           see
           they
           do
           not
           spare
           the
           lives
           of
           men
           of
           opposite
           Principles
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           profess
           to
           have
           no
           other
           Quarrel
           but
           Religion
           .
           And
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           them
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           
           
             When
             they
             kill
             you
             ,
             they
             shall
             think
             they
             are
             doing
             God
             service
             .
          
        
         
           But
           what
           Religion
           is
           that
           ,
           which
           teaches
           men
           to
           do
           things
           which
           are
           so
           evidently
           against
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           Murder
           ;
           especially
           when
           joyned
           with
           Rebellion
           ,
           and
           acted
           upon
           the
           persons
           of
           
           their
           own
           Princes
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           the
           dissolution
           of
           humane
           Society
           and
           destruction
           of
           mankind
           ?
           Whatsoever
           Religion
           this
           be
           ,
           sure
           enough
           't
           is
           not
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           such
           as
           ought
           to
           be
           allow'd
           among
           Christians
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           their
           Conscience
           binds
           them
           not
           to
           renounce
           it
           ,
           so
           does
           the
           Magistrates
           Conscience
           bind
           him
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           him
           that
           bears
           the
           Sword
           to
           punish
           all
           Immorality
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           lawful
           or
           necessary
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           him
           that
           commits
           it
           .
           If
           a
           Jew
           or
           a
           Turk
           come
           to
           live
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           marry
           many
           Wives
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           safely
           do
           by
           his
           Law
           ,
           't
           is
           just
           by
           our
           Law
           to
           hang
           him
           for
           it
           .
           Much
           more
           if
           one
           be
           guilty
           of
           such
           immorality
           as
           tends
           immediately
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           just
           and
           necessary
           to
           send
           him
           away
           ,
           or
           not
           let
           him
           live
           in
           it
           but
           at
           his
           peril
           .
           And
           if
           he
           complain
           that
           this
           is
           persecution
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           (
           which
           by
           the
           way
           cannot
           but
           sound
           very
           odly
           from
           one
           of
           that
           Sect
           ,
           that
           burn
           men
           only
           for
           Conscience
           )
           his
           complaint
           in
           this
           case
           would
           be
           very
           unreasonable
           :
           And
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           more
           moved
           with
           it
           ,
           than
           we
           should
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           complain'd
           that
           we
           would
           not
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           have
           our
           throats
           cut
           ,
           in
           compliance
           with
           his
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           secure
           State
           or
           People
           against
           this
           Religious
           Distemper
           of
           the
           fiery
           Papalins
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           also
           preserve
           the
           Civil
           Rights
           and
           Proprieties
           of
           good
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           a
           discrimination
           between
           them
           as
           may
           distinguish
           the
           Loyal
           from
           the
           Disloyal
           ,
           the
           Turbulent
           from
           the
           Peaceable
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           that
           they
           both
           may
           have
           what
           they
           deserve
           .
           
           This
           is
           in
           effect
           to
           render
           to
           every
           one
           his
           due
           ,
           according
           to
           Law
           and
           Reason
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           very
           definition
           of
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           .
           For
           the
           administration
           whereof
           God
           has
           ordain'd
           the
           Civil
           Power
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           the
           Magistrates
           hand
           ,
           to
           employ
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           says
           )
           
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             terror
             of
             evil
             doers
             .
          
           
        
         
           By
           what
           has
           been
           said
           on
           this
           last
           Head
           ,
           it
           sufficiently
           appears
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           discrimination
           is
           also
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           .
           For
           that
           Interest
           is
           preserv'd
           by
           Justice
           and
           Equity
           ;
           which
           will
           entitle
           it
           to
           that
           blessing
           from
           God
           which
           he
           hath
           promis'd
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           naturally
           apt
           to
           be
           instrumental
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           in
           producing
           that
           good
           which
           he
           has
           promised
           .
           
           For
           a
           just
           distribution
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           makes
           the
           Government
           venerable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           secures
           it
           at
           home
           by
           their
           chearful
           obedience
           .
           It
           also
           acquires
           that
           Reputation
           abroad
           which
           will
           make
           it
           either
           loved
           or
           feared
           by
           all
           the
           neighbour
           Nations
           .
           Our
           Neighbours
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           who
           are
           now
           possest
           by
           the
           clamours
           of
           those
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           say
           they
           are
           persecuted
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           who
           can
           judge
           no
           otherwise
           when
           they
           see
           men
           severely
           handled
           that
           are
           criminal
           no
           other
           way
           ,
           will
           be
           soon
           disabused
           by
           such
           a
           discrimination
           .
           And
           it
           will
           right
           us
           to
           those
           Protestants
           abroad
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           State
           has
           been
           ill
           represented
           by
           fome
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           for
           not
           executing
           all
           the
           Penal
           Laws
           against
           Popery
           .
           It
           will
           save
           England
           the
           trouble
           of
           making
           Apologies
           either
           way
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           the
           
           Justice
           of
           its
           proceedings
           to
           other
           Nations
           .
           For
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           no
           Government
           can
           tolerate
           such
           as
           hold
           Tenets
           inconsistent
           with
           its
           own
           safety
           ;
           nor
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           deny
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Laws
           to
           men
           whose
           Principle
           it
           is
           to
           obey
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           all
           that
           in
           them
           lies
           to
           support
           it
           :
           To
           venture
           their
           lives
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Authority
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Legislators
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           very
           Laws
           which
           they
           make
           against
           them
           ,
           till
           those
           Laws
           are
           repeal'd
           by
           the
           same
           power
           by
           which
           they
           were
           made
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           bring
           hither
           all
           those
           reasons
           with
           which
           I
           shewed
           before
           ,
           that
           undistinguishing
           Laws
           and
           execution
           of
           Laws
           are
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           to
           prove
           by
           the
           same
           reasons
           ,
           that
           nothing
           of
           this
           kind
           can
           be
           more
           for
           it
           than
           such
           a
           Discrimination
           as
           is
           here
           propounded
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           for
           the
           Interest
           of
           England
           to
           support
           and
           strengthen
           the
           Government
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           to
           weaken
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           nor
           to
           strengthen
           or
           preserve
           the
           Enemies
           of
           it
           .
           I
           shew'd
           that
           such
           would
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           an
           undistinguishing
           way
           ;
           which
           is
           therefore
           desired
           by
           them
           of
           the
           Popish
           Faction
           ,
           as
           being
           next
           to
           a
           Toleration
           the
           most
           likely
           means
           to
           unite
           and
           to
           encrease
           their
           party
           among
           us
           .
           Now
           taking
           those
           things
           for
           granted
           which
           are
           already
           proved
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Interest
           ,
           this
           way
           of
           Discrimination
           should
           be
           as
           desirable
           to
           us
           as
           't
           is
           hateful
           and
           detestable
           to
           them
           .
           Sure
           enough
           they
           apprehend
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           visible
           cause
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           likeliest
           way
           both
           to
           stop
           
           the
           further
           growth
           of
           ▪
           Popery
           ,
           and
           to
           lessen
           the
           number
           of
           Papists
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           may
           add
           (
           which
           is
           visible
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           )
           that
           a
           Discrimination
           between
           them
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Communion
           will
           be
           a
           sure
           way
           to
           divide
           them
           among
           themselves
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           a
           means
           to
           do
           some
           of
           them
           the
           greatest
           spiritual
           good
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           keep
           us
           from
           taking
           that
           hurt
           which
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           from
           so
           numerous
           and
           powerful
           a
           Combination
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           way
           of
           Distinction
           between
           Papists
           and
           other
           Roman
           Catholicks
           must
           be
           by
           some
           test
           or
           mark
           of
           Distinction
           .
           And
           that
           either
           by
           the
           passing
           of
           some
           new
           Law
           for
           it
           ,
           especially
           when
           there
           is
           a
           new
           mark
           of
           Distinction
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           strict
           execution
           of
           those
           Laws
           that
           are
           in
           force
           for
           the
           taking
           of
           any
           Test
           that
           is
           already
           made
           .
           In
           either
           of
           these
           Cases
           ,
           the
           Papalins
           (
           who
           are
           men
           of
           intelligence
           )
           will
           take
           an
           early
           alarm
           ,
           and
           try
           their
           Friends
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           to
           prevent
           the
           passing
           of
           any
           such
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           execution
           of
           any
           that
           is
           past
           .
           If
           their
           Friends
           fail
           them
           here
           ,
           their
           next
           resort
           is
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           an
           old
           Friend
           that
           never
           fails
           them
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           not
           forgotten
           the
           old
           trick
           ,
           sends
           out
           his
           Censures
           against
           all
           that
           shall
           submit
           to
           those
           Laws
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Test
           which
           is
           prescribed
           in
           them
           .
           If
           it
           be
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           ,
           that
           is
           forbidden
           already
           by
           divers
           Popes
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           them
           as
           having
           many
           things
           in
           it
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           Catholic
           Faith.
           And
           the
           reason
           of
           this
           severity
           is
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           guard
           their
           own
           Temporal
           Power
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           their
           Creatures
           and
           Friends
           
           from
           discovery
           .
           If
           any
           here
           ,
           and
           especially
           if
           any
           Priests
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           are
           so
           bold
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           to
           take
           the
           Test
           ;
           then
           upon
           the
           next
           information
           ,
           or
           soon
           after
           ,
           the
           Pope
           sends
           to
           tell
           nofes
           .
           And
           if
           he
           finds
           they
           are
           but
           few
           that
           transgress
           (
           which
           will
           scarce
           be
           in
           our
           case
           )
           he
           delays
           not
           to
           cite
           them
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           come
           thither
           ,
           woe
           be
           to
           them
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           he
           curses
           them
           afresh
           ,
           and
           particularly
           .
           But
           if
           they
           are
           many
           ,
           he
           considers
           their
           strength
           ,
           and
           being
           Curse-proof
           ,
           he
           forbears
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           only
           leaving
           them
           under
           his
           general
           Censures
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           a
           weak
           and
           obnoxious
           multitude
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           to
           further
           Censures
           against
           them
           .
           And
           if
           some
           few
           have
           been
           more
           forward
           than
           the
           rest
           in
           doing
           that
           which
           the
           Law
           requires
           ,
           and
           specially
           if
           any
           dares
           justifie
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           he
           denounces
           them
           Excommunicate
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           therein
           both
           sacrifices
           them
           to
           his
           own
           angry
           Deity
           ,
           and
           gives
           his
           discovered
           Creatures
           some
           kind
           of
           revenge
           on
           those
           poor
           men
           ,
           to
           ease
           their
           hearts
           ,
           till
           he
           and
           they
           can
           find
           how
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           on
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           to
           wait
           their
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           When
           any
           of
           these
           things
           happens
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           done
           in
           like
           cases
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           will
           do
           in
           these
           above-mentioned
           ,
           if
           Popes
           are
           constant
           to
           themselves
           :
           (
           For
           there
           is
           nothing
           here
           said
           but
           what
           I
           could
           prove
           both
           by
           Rule
           and
           Example
           )
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           some
           of
           those
           censur'd
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           able
           to
           right
           themselves
           ,
           or
           rather
           their
           Religion
           ,
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           by
           declaring
           against
           the
           horrible
           injury
           that
           is
           done
           both
           to
           it
           and
           them
           .
           And
           
           specially
           their
           Priests
           ,
           who
           have
           hitherto
           alledg'd
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           they
           have
           not
           done
           it
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           has
           been
           their
           continual
           fear
           of
           a
           Proclamation
           to
           send
           them
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           call'd
           to
           a
           severe
           account
           for
           whatsoever
           they
           have
           said
           or
           done
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           Rome
           .
           When
           that
           fear
           is
           over
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           be
           upon
           their
           giving
           security
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           both
           speak
           and
           write
           their
           minds
           freely
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offered
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           their
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           themselves
           and
           their
           Religion
           .
           If
           the
           general
           Censures
           be
           objected
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           will
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           procur'd
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           shew
           the
           injustice
           and
           the
           invalidity
           of
           those
           Censures
           .
           If
           they
           are
           Excommunicated
           by
           name
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           further
           engag'd
           to
           consider
           the
           Authority
           of
           him
           that
           lays
           about
           him
           so
           madly
           with
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           It
           was
           so
           in
           
           Luther's
           Case
           ,
           The
           quarrel
           begun
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Procurers
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Bulls
           .
           It
           proceeded
           from
           them
           to
           their
           Patrons
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           so
           at
           last
           it
           came
           up
           to
           the
           Papal
           Authority
           it self
           .
           Who
           knows
           but
           that
           it
           may
           please
           God
           (
           for
           
             Vexatio
             dat
             intellectum
          
           )
           that
           many
           among
           us
           being
           vext
           with
           Declarations
           ,
           
           that
           are
           certainly
           uncanonical
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           by
           that
           means
           to
           discover
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           sent
           them
           forth
           is
           Antichristian
           ?
        
         
           The
           most
           difficult
           thing
           that
           is
           required
           toward
           the
           making
           this
           discovery
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           lay
           aside
           those
           strong
           prejudices
           which
           men
           commonly
           receive
           from
           their
           Education
           ,
           and
           from
           converse
           with
           
           men
           and
           things
           of
           that
           Age
           in
           which
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           laying
           aside
           these
           shall
           look
           impartially
           into
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           undoubted
           Records
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           shall
           find
           no
           Foundation
           for
           that
           prodigious
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           Papacy
           .
           For
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           only
           two
           ,
           namely
           Victor
           and
           Stephen
           ,
           that
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           censure
           any
           which
           were
           not
           of
           their
           Diocess
           .
           And
           though
           their
           Censures
           (
           for
           ought
           that
           appears
           )
           were
           only
           Declarations
           of
           Non-Communion
           ,
           such
           as
           any
           Bishop
           in
           those
           days
           might
           send
           forth
           against
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           against
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           yet
           we
           find
           that
           ,
           even
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           were
           blamed
           and
           condemned
           by
           other
           Bishops
           .
           And
           that
           is
           all
           the
           effect
           that
           we
           read
           their
           Censures
           had
           in
           any
           place
           out
           of
           Rome
           it self
           .
           Pope
           Victor
           in
           his
           Censure
           of
           the
           Asian
           Bishops
           ,
           is
           thought
           not
           to
           have
           gone
           beyond
           threatning
           ,
           to
           break
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           persuade
           other
           Bishops
           to
           do
           the
           same
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           this
           he
           was
           smartly
           handled
           by
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           :
           and
           it
           is
           charitably
           thought
           he
           was
           set
           right
           by
           the
           grave
           Counsel
           of
           Irenaeus
           ,
           
           who
           writ
           to
           him
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           did
           not
           learn
           this
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           .
           Of
           Pope
           Stephen
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           went
           farther
           in
           his
           Quarrel
           with
           the
           Asian
           and
           African
           Bishops
           .
           
           For
           he
           not
           only
           broke
           off
           Communion
           ,
           but
           all
           civil
           Conversation
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           commanded
           his
           people
           not
           to
           let
           any
           of
           them
           come
           within
           their
           doors
           .
           But
           this
           was
           only
           at
           Rome
           .
           For
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           pretended
           any
           Authority
           elsewhere
           .
           And
           
           how
           he
           was
           scorn'd
           abroad
           for
           his
           Pride
           and
           Folly
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           see
           in
           those
           two
           excellent
           Epistles
           .
           
           The
           later
           of
           which
           was
           left
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Edition
           of
           St.
           Cyprian
           :
           and
           Pamelius
           honestly
           declares
           he
           would
           have
           stifled
           it
           ,
           
           if
           others
           had
           not
           publish'd
           it
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           Lest
           any
           one
           should
           take
           offence
           at
           my
           not
           giving
           the
           usual
           garnish
           of
           the
           Popes
           of
           that
           Age
           to
           those
           two
           whom
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           dare
           not
           call
           them
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           though
           the
           Roman
           Church
           does
           ,
           both
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           in
           her
           Offices
           on
           their
           days
           )
           I
           ought
           to
           let
           him
           know
           how
           that
           Church
           is
           abused
           by
           them
           that
           have
           gained
           no
           small
           advantage
           to
           themselves
           by
           such
           Fictions
           .
           
           That
           the
           old
           Roman
           Church
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Constantius
           knew
           nothing
           of
           either
           of
           their
           Martyrdoms
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           her
           Catalogue
           of
           Popes
           ,
           publisht
           first
           by
           Cuspinian
           ,
           and
           since
           by
           Bucherius
           the
           Jesuite
           .
           Nay
           she
           knew
           the
           contrary
           of
           one
           of
           them
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Roman
           Calendar
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           publisht
           by
           the
           same
           
             Iesuite
             ,
             Victor
          
           is
           not
           mentioned
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           Stephen
           is
           among
           the
           Popes
           that
           were
           no
           Martyrs
           .
           If
           this
           proof
           were
           not
           enough
           ,
           or
           if
           this
           place
           were
           proper
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           shew
           from
           good
           Authors
           ,
           that
           though
           these
           Popes
           lived
           under
           Emperors
           that
           were
           afterwards
           Persecutors
           ;
           yet
           they
           died
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           their
           persecutions
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           but
           they
           may
           be
           Saints
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           are
           ,
           't
           is
           more
           than
           we
           have
           any
           ground
           to
           believe
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           Church-History
           ,
           nor
           any
           Writer
           within
           a
           hundred
           years
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           has
           any
           more
           of
           their
           Sanctity
           than
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           .
           Of
           Stephen
           there
           is
           great
           cause
           to
           doubt
           the
           contrary
           
           from
           what
           we
           read
           of
           him
           in
           St.
           
           Cyprian's
           *
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           more
           from
           that
           of
           Firmilian
           ,
           †
           which
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           been
           translated
           by
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           written
           *
           about
           the
           time
           of
           Stephens
           death
           ,
           rather
           after
           than
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           that
           many
           Roman
           Catholics
           among
           us
           have
           truly
           that
           Reverence
           which
           all
           of
           them
           profess
           to
           true
           Primitive
           Christian
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           We
           all
           agree
           that
           Irenaeus
           and
           Cyprian
           had
           a
           just
           right
           to
           those
           Titles
           .
           And
           Firmilian
           was
           a
           chief
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           his
           Age.
           He
           was
           thought
           worthy
           to
           preside
           in
           several
           Eastern
           Councils
           :
           namely
           ,
           in
           that
           against
           the
           Novatians
           ,
           before
           Stephen
           was
           Pope
           :
           and
           those
           against
           Samosatenus
           ,
           after
           Stephen
           was
           dead
           .
           And
           after
           his
           own
           death
           ,
           the
           Eastern
           *
           Church
           of
           that
           Age
           called
           him
           
             Firmilian
             of
             Blessed
             Memory
          
           .
           Why
           this
           man
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Calendar
           of
           Saints
           ,
           they
           best
           know
           who
           can
           tell
           us
           why
           Victor
           and
           Stephen
           are
           there
           .
           No
           doubt
           the
           Saint-makers
           do
           all
           things
           with
           great
           consideration
           .
           But
           can
           any
           one
           imagin
           that
           those
           excellent
           men
           did
           ever
           believe
           themselves
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           ?
           that
           they
           ow'd
           any
           obedience
           to
           Him
           whom
           they
           school'd
           so
           ,
           or
           any
           Reverence
           to
           his
           Censures
           which
           they
           slighted
           in
           that
           manner
           ?
           Could
           any
           assurance
           of
           their
           Cause
           have
           justified
           that
           contempt
           of
           Authority
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           known
           any
           in
           him
           ?
           But
           it
           appears
           they
           knew
           it
           not
           ;
           nor
           did
           others
           in
           that
           Age.
           Those
           that
           were
           against
           them
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           blamed
           them
           for
           that
           ,
           and
           nothing
           
           else
           ;
           and
           yet
           held
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           all
           Pope
           Stephen
           and
           his
           Censures
           .
        
         
           So
           far
           it
           appears
           those
           great
           men
           had
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           their
           side
           .
           They
           knew
           of
           no
           Authority
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           more
           than
           any
           other
           Bishop
           by
           any
           right
           ,
           whether
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           .
           What
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           in
           the
           next
           Centuries
           ,
           let
           them
           consider
           that
           shall
           read
           those
           Canons
           *
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           and
           remember
           they
           are
           such
           as
           past
           in
           the
           first
           Four
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           African
           Council
           of
           217
           Bishops
           ,
           (
           of
           whom
           St.
           Austin
           was
           one
           )
           assembled
           at
           Carthage
           .
           To
           which
           I
           add
           ,
           the
           African
           Church
           to
           Pope
           Coelestine
           I.
           as
           containing
           a
           full
           Declaration
           of
           their
           mind
           in
           that
           Canon
           .
           I
           know
           there
           are
           objections
           against
           one
           or
           two
           of
           these
           Canons
           .
           But
           all
           the
           dust
           that
           has
           been
           rais'd
           will
           not
           hinder
           any
           reasonable
           man
           from
           seeing
           that
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           for
           our
           purpose
           :
           namely
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Fathers
           that
           sate
           in
           those
           Councils
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           major
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           judgment
           with
           those
           above-mentioned
           in
           this
           point
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           They
           all
           allow'd
           him
           precedency
           as
           being
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Imperial
           City
           .
           They
           had
           commonly
           a
           great
           deference
           to
           his
           Judgment
           in
           Debates
           between
           themselves
           .
           And
           sometimes
           the
           Christian
           Emperors
           made
           him
           honorary
           Judge
           ,
           whether
           alone
           or
           with
           others
           ,
           in
           such
           Controversies
           .
           Indeed
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           Sardica
           ,
           those
           few
           †
           Western
           Bishops
           that
           continued
           there
           ,
           after
           the
           
           Easterlings
           had
           left
           them
           ,
           were
           pleased
           meerly
           
             of
             their
             Charity
          
           to
           give
           him
           a
           new
           Power
           ,
           to
           order
           the
           reviewing
           of
           any
           Provincial
           Judgment
           upon
           complaint
           of
           any
           Bishop
           that
           was
           aggrieved
           in
           it
           .
           And
           Pope
           Leo
           not
           being
           satisfied
           with
           this
           ,
           got
           the
           Emperor
           Valentinian
           III.
           to
           ordain
           *
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           should
           give
           Law
           throughout
           his
           part
           of
           the
           Empire
           (
           which
           then
           contained
           little
           more
           than
           Italy
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           Illyrian
           Diocess
           .
           )
           Yet
           all
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           had
           by
           these
           Concessions
           and
           Grants
           did
           not
           amount
           to
           an
           Authority
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           I
           add
           ,
           nor
           over
           the
           British
           Church
           in
           *
           particular
           .
           And
           so
           far
           was
           this
           from
           arguing
           that
           he
           had
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           any
           Jurisdiction
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           that
           his
           seeking
           or
           accepting
           what
           was
           given
           him
           by
           these
           Concessions
           or
           Grants
           ,
           is
           a
           convincing
           argument
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Churches
           Judgment
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           plain
           ,
           than
           that
           all
           those
           Bishops
           who
           gave
           their
           Votes
           to
           those
           Canons
           which
           I
           cited
           before
           out
           of
           the
           first
           Four
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Africk
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Epistle
           annext
           ,
           had
           no
           question
           or
           thought
           of
           any
           Authority
           that
           he
           had
           by
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           out
           of
           his
           own
           proper
           Diocess
           ,
           or
           by
           
             Humane
             Right
          
           out
           of
           the
           Roman
           Patriarchy
           ,
           or
           any
           power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           that
           he
           had
           elsewhere
           from
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           .
        
         
         
           Whatsoever
           power
           he
           has
           gotten
           since
           the
           decay
           of
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           (
           from
           whence
           I
           have
           already
           *
           dated
           the
           beginning
           of
           Popery
           )
           as
           it
           is
           plain
           he
           has
           gotten
           in
           many
           Countries
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           anciently
           within
           his
           Jurisdiction
           upon
           any
           account
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           either
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           abusing
           either
           the
           weakness
           or
           ignorance
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           concession
           or
           connivence
           of
           Princes
           and
           States
           .
           Blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Christian
           Nations
           in
           the
           world
           which
           have
           stood
           so
           far
           out
           of
           his
           reach
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           been
           able
           to
           hook
           them
           in
           by
           any
           of
           these
           ways
           .
           And
           as
           he
           has
           no
           colourable
           pretence
           to
           a
           power
           over
           those
           Countries
           where
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           never
           had
           any
           ,
           as
           
             Ethiopia
             ,
             Russia
          
           ,
           &c.
           (
           which
           they
           that
           are
           pleased
           to
           call
           therefore
           Schismatical
           ,
           must
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           admire
           as
           well
           their
           folly
           as
           their
           uncharitableness
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           that
           do
           not
           call
           them
           so
           ,
           make
           the
           Pope
           no
           Head
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           :
           )
           so
           in
           those
           Countries
           where
           he
           has
           gotten
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           that
           he
           should
           always
           hold
           it
           ,
           till
           we
           see
           who
           is
           Antichrist
           ,
           whether
           He
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Dan
           ,
           who
           (
           they
           say
           )
           shall
           come
           to
           take
           it
           from
           him
           .
           They
           over
           whom
           he
           gain'd
           a
           power
           by
           force
           or
           fraud
           ,
           are
           kept
           under
           it
           still
           the
           same
           way
           ;
           which
           creates
           no
           right
           by
           any
           Law
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           God
           makes
           them
           strong
           enough
           ,
           and
           wise
           enough
           ,
           they
           will
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           him
           .
           They
           that
           gave
           him
           a
           power
           over
           them
           when
           they
           saw
           cause
           ,
           may
           have
           as
           good
           or
           better
           cause
           to
           recal
           it
           .
           And
           they
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           him
           desert
           that
           Title
           by
           their
           Gift
           ,
           and
           
           claim
           his
           power
           by
           
             immediate
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           employs
           his
           power
           
             not
             to
             edification
             but
             destruction
          
           :
           
           and
           specially
           when
           doing
           all
           this
           he
           will
           force
           their
           obedience
           by
           such
           means
           ,
           as
           come
           not
           from
           the
           
             Wisdom
             which
             is
             from
             above
          
           ,
           
           but
           from
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           
             earthly
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             devillish
          
           .
        
         
           Whosoever
           among
           our
           Roman
           Catholicks
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           with
           that
           Attention
           and
           Impartiality
           that
           is
           due
           to
           all
           things
           of
           Religion
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           he
           will
           see
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           doth
           no
           way
           oblige
           him
           to
           own
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           He
           will
           see
           that
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           the
           Pope
           could
           have
           no
           Authority
           over
           this
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           over
           the
           Church
           universal
           .
           And
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           by
           any
           Records
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           ever
           had
           any
           such
           Authority
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           or
           that
           by
           the
           Diffusive
           Church
           he
           was
           believed
           or
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           it
           appears
           ,
           by
           instances
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           denied
           to
           have
           such
           an
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Bishops
           assembled
           in
           their
           Councils
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           best
           and
           wisest
           men
           of
           those
           times
           in
           their
           Writings
           :
           Nay
           he
           was
           contradicted
           and
           resisted
           as
           oft
           as
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           impose
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           mind
           of
           particular
           Churches
           .
        
         
           He
           will
           see
           that
           whatsoever
           Humane
           Right
           the
           Pope
           had
           acquired
           over
           the
           people
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           of
           one
           kind
           ,
           than
           we
           are
           all
           originally
           of
           one
           Nation
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           power
           
           which
           he
           was
           suffered
           to
           exercise
           over
           us
           ,
           was
           very
           much
           greater
           at
           one
           time
           than
           another
           .
           In
           the
           worst
           and
           darkest
           times
           it
           was
           highest
           ,
           for
           it
           grew
           up
           on
           the
           bad
           Titles
           or
           other
           weakness
           of
           Princes
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           then
           he
           could
           not
           hold
           it
           peaceably
           ,
           nor
           long
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           Prescription
           .
           But
           at
           all
           other
           times
           it
           was
           much
           less
           than
           he
           claim'd
           ;
           which
           sheweth
           plainly
           it
           was
           no
           more
           but
           what
           the
           State
           pleased
           to
           give
           him
           :
           and
           they
           owned
           that
           the
           Pope
           had
           no
           right
           over
           them
           by
           any
           concessions
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           more
           than
           what
           he
           had
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Western
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Particularly
           ,
           in
           those
           times
           next
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           right
           which
           was
           generally
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           in
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           supreme
           right
           ,
           but
           subordinate
           to
           a
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           This
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
           For
           it
           was
           declared
           in
           plain
           terms
           by
           four
           Councils
           ,
           
           which
           were
           acknowledged
           for
           General
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           and
           were
           abetted
           as
           such
           by
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
           
           They
           not
           only
           declared
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           their
           Canons
           ,
           but
           they
           reduced
           it
           to
           practice
           .
           For
           those
           Councils
           deposed
           divers
           Popes
           ,
           and
           made
           new
           ones
           in
           their
           stead
           .
           Which
           Acts
           of
           theirs
           the
           Papalins
           of
           this
           Age
           are
           obliged
           to
           defend
           ,
           as
           ill
           as
           they
           like
           the
           Canons
           ;
           for
           without
           them
           they
           cannot
           make
           up
           the
           succescession
           of
           their
           present
           Popes
           .
           But
           admitting
           those
           Acts
           to
           have
           been
           just
           and
           good
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           reject
           those
           Canons
           from
           which
           they
           had
           their
           virtue
           and
           efficacy
           ?
           If
           they
           say
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           approve
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           partly
           true
           .
           Out
           of
           doubt
           those
           Popes
           did
           not
           like
           them
           that
           lost
           by
           them
           .
           
           Nor
           perhaps
           those
           that
           came
           in
           by
           those
           Canons
           might
           not
           like
           them
           so
           well
           at
           another
           time
           .
           But
           how
           then
           could
           they
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           Popes
           ?
           Their
           accepting
           a
           Title
           from
           those
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           Peoples
           owning
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           enough
           to
           shew
           that
           those
           Canons
           were
           then
           in
           force
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           never
           repealed
           by
           any
           Council
           since
           ;
           nor
           hath
           there
           been
           any
           Council
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           reasonably
           thought
           so
           fit
           ,
           as
           those
           four
           were
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Western
           diffusive
           Church
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           taking
           it
           for
           proved
           ,
           that
           a
           general
           Council
           is
           superiour
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           that
           there
           lies
           an
           Appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           such
           a
           Council
           .
           And
           that
           his
           hands
           are
           tied
           up
           by
           such
           an
           Appeal
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           cannot
           proceed
           at
           least
           to
           Censure
           the
           Appellant
           ;
           for
           this
           were
           not
           only
           a
           private
           Injury
           to
           the
           Person
           ,
           but
           an
           Invasion
           of
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           among
           Christians
           .
           Therefore
           if
           the
           Pope
           should
           do
           so
           Uncanonical
           a
           thing
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           Canonically
           disobeyed
           and
           resisted
           .
           Yea
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           (
           for
           it
           were
           a
           betraying
           the
           Churches
           right
           to
           do
           otherwise
           )
           till
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Court
           or
           Council
           to
           which
           the
           Appeal
           was
           made
           .
           And
           such
           a
           Council
           there
           would
           be
           at
           least
           once
           in
           ten
           years
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           did
           not
           hinder
           it
           .
           For
           having
           taken
           upon-himself
           the
           power
           of
           Calling
           and
           Presiding
           in
           Councils
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           pleasure
           to
           have
           none
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           he
           hath
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           Law
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           good
           Law
           for
           a
           Council
           every
           ten
           *
           years
           as
           can
           be
           made
           by
           any
           Authority
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           Such
           Appeals
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           a
           General
           Council
           have
           been
           made
           by
           divers
           Persons
           and
           Societies
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ;
           as
           namely
           ,
           by
           Auxilius
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           all
           Italy
           ;
           
           By
           Michael
           of
           Caesena
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Franciscan
           Order
           ;
           By
           seven
           Cardinals
           ,
           who
           were
           at
           that
           time
           the
           major
           part
           of
           their
           Colledge
           ;
           By
           divers
           Emperours
           of
           Germany
           ,
           
           against
           divers
           Popes
           ,
           some
           of
           whom
           they
           deposed
           ,
           and
           made
           other
           Popes
           in
           their
           Councils
           ;
           By
           divers
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           
           some
           of
           whom
           have
           forbid
           all
           Communication
           with
           Rome
           till
           they
           had
           right
           done
           them
           in
           their
           Controversies
           .
        
         
           That
           some
           of
           these
           had
           cause
           enough
           for
           what
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           just
           Authority
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           granted
           by
           most
           of
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           But
           they
           will
           not
           grant
           the
           like
           of
           our
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           whom
           they
           make
           Author
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Schism
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           setting
           aside
           Popular
           Opinions
           and
           Prejudices
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           there
           was
           really
           in
           his
           Case
           which
           might
           not
           be
           cleared
           from
           Schism
           by
           those
           Rules
           and
           Examples
           .
           I
           speak
           only
           of
           his
           casting
           off
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           ,
           as
           being
           that
           which
           no
           doubt
           was
           a
           means
           to
           bring
           on
           the
           Reformation
           .
           As
           for
           those
           other
           things
           with
           which
           he
           is
           charged
           ,
           they
           are
           extrinsick
           to
           our
           Cause
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           no
           way
           accountable
           for
           them
           .
           Namely
           ,
           for
           his
           dissolving
           of
           Monasteries
           ,
           It
           was
           a
           one
           whom
           Wolsey
           had
           bred
           to
           it
           that
           taught
           him
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           b
           they
           whom
           he
           employed
           would
           have
           burnt
           us
           if
           we
           had
           lived
           in
           those
           days
           .
           
           For
           his
           being
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           whosoever
           is
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           let
           him
           
           blame
           the
           c
           Six-Article
           men
           who
           brought
           up
           that
           Title
           ,
           and
           who
           both
           Preached
           and
           Writ
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           Protestants
           d
           who
           cast
           it
           forth
           .
           Much
           more
           for
           his
           Personal
           excesses
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           if
           they
           concern
           any
           Religion
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           theirs
           and
           not
           ours
           .
           For
           
             as
             to
             his
             Conscience
          
           ,
           e
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             he
             always
             continued
             a
             Roman
             Catholic
             .
          
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           set
           apart
           ,
           or
           charged
           where
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           there
           will
           remain
           on
           our
           account
           only
           this
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           Whether
           that
           Prince
           were
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           in
           casting
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           out
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ?
           Or
           whether
           he
           did
           no
           more
           in
           that
           matter
           than
           he
           might
           lawfully
           do
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           own
           ▪
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Roman
           ,
           Communion
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           Right
           to
           Appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           was
           hindred
           by
           him
           from
           prosecuting
           that
           right
           ,
           and
           was
           thereby
           forced
           to
           disobey
           and
           oppose
           him
           ;
           in
           this
           Case
           it
           has
           been
           shewn
           that
           Disobedience
           and
           Resistance
           was
           Lawful
           .
           Whether
           that
           were
           his
           Case
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           searching
           into
           matter
           of
           Fact.
           And
           to
           be
           rightly
           informed
           of
           this
           ,
           one
           must
           not
           take
           all
           for
           true
           that
           Sanders
           says
           ;
           though
           having
           the
           luck
           to
           be
           contemned
           at
           the
           first
           by
           them
           that
           should
           have
           confuted
           him
           ,
           he
           has
           carried
           the
           World
           before
           him
           ever
           since
           ,
           being
           not
           only
           transcribed
           by
           the
           Writers
           of
           his
           side
           ,
           but
           also
           followed
           by
           many
           others
           that
           seem
           not
           to
           know
           whence
           they
           have
           their
           Stories
           .
           We
           that
           live
           in
           a
           more
           inquisitive
           Age
           have
           seen
           
             many
             things
          
           of
           which
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           Author
           ,
           acknowledged
           by
           his
           a
           Friends
           to
           be
           
             very
             improbable
          
           ,
           and
           some
           things
           proved
           by
           b
           others
           to
           have
           been
           altogether
           
           impossible
           .
           Yet
           in
           those
           things
           which
           he
           says
           without
           evident
           partiality
           ,
           Protestants
           are
           not
           unwilling
           he
           should
           be
           heard
           ;
           and
           Roman
           Catholics
           may
           be
           content
           to
           hear
           others
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           Protestants
           ,
           yet
           ,
           are
           not
           liable
           to
           the
           like
           imputation
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Caufe
           of
           that
           King's
           Appeal
           ,
           many
           things
           are
           to
           be
           considered
           elsewhere
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           proper
           for
           this
           occasion
           .
           It
           suffices
           to
           know
           that
           in
           his
           Minority
           he
           was
           c
           betrothed
           to
           Katharine
           of
           Spain
           his
           Brothers
           Widow
           .
           That
           the
           Contract
           was
           made
           by
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           against
           the
           judgment
           and
           advice
           of
           d
           Archbishop
           Warham
           ;
           who
           then
           told
           him
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           
             neither
             honourable
             ,
             nor
             well-pleasing
             to
             God.
          
           That
           the
           e
           People
           at
           that
           time
           murmured
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           f
           soon
           after
           the
           Prince
           himself
           ,
           as
           Warham
           advised
           ,
           made
           a
           formal
           Protestation
           that
           he
           would
           never
           marry
           her
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           after
           his
           Fathers
           death
           ,
           he
           was
           perswaded
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           g
           marry
           her
           with
           the
           Popes
           Dispensation
           .
           When
           he
           had
           lived
           with
           her
           near
           seventeen
           years
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           h
           Sanders
           says
           ,
           was
           weary
           of
           her
           ,
           (
           whether
           he
           was
           or
           no
           is
           not
           material
           ,
           )
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           Cardinal
           Wolsey
           *
           pretended
           to
           have
           found
           a
           Nullity
           in
           the
           Marriage
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           care
           for
           the
           King's
           Salvation
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           said
           )
           acquainted
           Bishop
           Longland
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Confessor
           ,
           with
           it
           .
           They
           both
           declared
           this
           to
           the
           King
           ;
           whose
           ancient
           doubt
           being
           now
           revived
           ,
           he
           spent
           i
           
             almost
             a
             whole
             year
          
           in
           Study
           and
           Consultation
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
         
           I
           enter
           not
           into
           the
           merit
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           being
           indifferent
           at
           this
           time
           whether
           the
           Marriage
           was
           Lawful
           or
           no.
           For
           it
           appears
           (
           which
           is
           enough
           )
           that
           he
           had
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           took
           the
           best
           way
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           .
        
         
           When
           *
           he
           had
           satisfied
           his
           own
           Judgment
           ,
           (
           as
           i
           himself
           says
           ,
           though
           †
           Sanders
           say
           otherwise
           .
           )
           And
           had
           the
           Judgments
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           those
           Men
           before-mentioned
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           k
           Clergy
           of
           England
           ,
           save
           two
           ,
           that
           his
           Marriage
           was
           Null
           ;
           And
           he
           had
           l
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           most
           Learned
           Men
           abroad
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           ;
           there
           wanted
           only
           this
           more
           to
           have
           the
           Popes
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Nullity
           .
           This
           at
           present
           could
           not
           be
           had
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           the
           Emperour's
           prisoner
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           at
           liberty
           ,
           being
           desired
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           m
           obliged
           him
           above
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           whom
           as
           yet
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           use
           ,
           it
           seemed
           at
           first
           that
           there
           would
           be
           no
           difficulty
           that
           way
           .
           For
           the
           Pope
           granted
           all
           his
           requests
           ,
           gave
           the
           King
           what
           n
           Commissioners
           he
           had
           named
           ,
           impower'd
           them
           to
           hear
           the
           matter
           in
           England
           ,
           gave
           them
           o
           Bulls
           to
           shew
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           to
           assure
           him
           he
           was
           in
           earnest
           ,
           because
           things
           could
           not
           be
           done
           presently
           in
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           secret
           p
           advice
           to
           marry
           while
           the
           cause
           was
           depending
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           having
           been
           two
           years
           without
           a
           Wife
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           holding
           himself
           free
           in
           his
           conscience
           ,
           but
           expecting
           to
           be
           shortly
           declared
           so
           ,
           and
           having
           now
           some
           kind
           of
           leave
           to
           chuse
           another
           ;
           cast
           his
           eye
           on
           Anne
           
           q
           Bolen
           ,
           one
           whose
           Person
           and
           Birth
           might
           have
           r
           deserved
           the
           best
           of
           his
           subjects
           ;
           and
           who
           being
           then
           a
           stranger
           in
           s
           England
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           that
           part
           which
           *
           Sanders
           gives
           her
           in
           displacing
           Queen
           Katharine
           ;
           nor
           could
           have
           preserved
           her
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           by
           submitting
           to
           the
           King's
           lust
           ,
           the
           refusal
           t
           whereof
           made
           her
           worthy
           of
           a
           nobler
           application
           .
           But
           this
           Lady
           had
           been
           brought
           up
           in
           France
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           was
           suspected
           to
           have
           some
           inclination
           u
           that
           way
           ;
           which
           suspicion
           was
           enough
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           blacken
           her
           ,
           but
           to
           dash
           the
           King's
           x
           suit
           ,
           much
           the
           sooner
           if
           not
           only
           for
           her
           sake
           .
           It
           moved
           but
           slowly
           before
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           ,
           being
           y
           engaged
           by
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           had
           sent
           instructions
           z
           after
           his
           Legates
           ,
           requiring
           them
           to
           use
           all
           possible
           delays
           ,
           either
           to
           conceal
           a
           his
           Bulls
           ,
           or
           to
           burn
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           free
           to
           do
           as
           he
           should
           see
           occasion
           .
           Thus
           far
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           gone
           ,
           before
           he
           heard
           what
           choice
           the
           King
           had
           made
           .
           But
           when
           that
           was
           discovered
           ,
           (
           and
           whether
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           or
           because
           he
           had
           made
           a
           new
           b
           Alliance
           with
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           which
           tended
           to
           make
           the
           Popes
           c
           Nephew
           Duke
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           the
           Queen
           being
           the
           Emperour's
           Aunt
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           have
           some
           benefit
           of
           it
           )
           whatsoever
           moved
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Pope
           after
           this
           would
           trust
           her
           cause
           no
           longer
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           having
           voided
           d
           that
           Commission
           to
           his
           Legates
           ,
           called
           it
           home
           to
           his
           own
           Determination
           .
        
         
         
           The
           King
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           do
           next
           ,
           and
           taking
           time
           to
           consider
           in
           his
           Progress
           ,
           had
           e
           Cranmer
           brought
           to
           him
           by
           some
           that
           chanced
           to
           hear
           him
           say
           what
           they
           thought
           was
           material
           in
           the
           Case
           .
           He
           was
           a
           f
           stranger
           to
           all
           that
           had
           passed
           hitherto
           (
           which
           I
           mention
           ,
           because
           some
           would
           make
           him
           a
           chief
           man
           in
           it
           .
           )
           But
           from
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           their
           discourse
           ,
           he
           judged
           that
           the
           King
           had
           taken
           a
           wrong
           way
           ;
           in
           courting
           the
           Pope
           to
           retract
           his
           Predecessour's
           dispensation
           :
           whereas
           in
           truth
           ,
           as
           most
           learned
           men
           thought
           ,
           the
           Matter
           it self
           was
           Indispensable
           .
           And
           because
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           to
           expect
           that
           the
           Pope
           would
           judge
           it
           so
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           had
           been
           to
           cut
           off
           a
           main
           limb
           of
           the
           Papacy
           )
           he
           therefore
           wish'd
           that
           instead
           of
           dancing
           attendance
           at
           Rome
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           send
           to
           the
           Universities
           (
           as
           being
           most
           able
           and
           unconcerned
           )
           and
           get
           them
           to
           declare
           their
           Judgments
           in
           the
           case
           .
           Hereupon
           the
           King
           sent
           g
           learned
           men
           with
           his
           case
           ,
           and
           got
           the
           judgments
           of
           the
           Universities
           upon
           it
           .
           To
           send
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Emperours
           dominions
           had
           been
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           But
           he
           had
           ours
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           France
           of
           his
           side
           ;
           and
           the
           two
           h
           chief
           in
           Italy
           ,
           though
           not
           only
           the
           Emperour
           i
           opposed
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           ,
           k
           who
           had
           Bologna
           in
           his
           Territory
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           said
           the
           King
           bought
           them
           ,
           which
           his
           Agents
           l
           deny
           ;
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Emperour
           bought
           m
           hands
           on
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           offered
           largely
           to
           get
           those
           who
           had
           given
           their
           judgments
           for
           the
           King
           to
           retract
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           take
           his
           Money
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           much
           more
           safely
           than
           
           the
           other
           .
           The
           King
           being
           thus
           strengthened
           in
           his
           cause
           ,
           had
           reason
           to
           be
           the
           less
           in
           fear
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           appears
           he
           was
           not
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           break
           with
           him
           .
           For
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           he
           made
           fresh
           a
           application
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Orators
           and
           Letters
           ;
           which
           were
           seconded
           with
           a
           Petition
           under
           the
           hands
           and
           seals
           of
           both
           the
           b
           Archbishops
           and
           others
           ,
           the
           chief
           men
           of
           the
           three
           States
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           They
           represented
           their
           own
           and
           others
           judgments
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           they
           passionately
           besought
           him
           to
           do
           the
           King
           and
           them
           right
           in
           it
           ,
           they
           declared
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           should
           think
           he
           had
           left
           them
           to
           themselves
           .
           All
           this
           came
           out
           of
           time
           ,
           for
           the
           Pope
           was
           not
           then
           to
           be
           perswaded
           to
           break
           his
           Alliance
           while
           he
           was
           gathering
           c
           the
           fruits
           of
           it
           .
           This
           the
           King
           understood
           by
           his
           d
           Answer
           .
           And
           therefore
           knowing
           what
           he
           was
           to
           expect
           from
           abroad
           ,
           he
           was
           the
           more
           careful
           to
           secure
           himself
           at
           home
           .
           Where
           to
           satisfie
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           declared
           what
           had
           passed
           to
           all
           his
           Subjects
           in
           e
           Parliament
           ;
           he
           shewed
           them
           the
           Judgments
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           the
           books
           of
           above
           one
           hundred
           Doctors
           against
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           his
           Marriage
           .
           He
           also
           caused
           the
           same
           to
           be
           shewn
           f
           to
           Queen
           Katharine
           by
           some
           Lords
           of
           his
           Council
           ;
           who
           would
           have
           perswaded
           her
           to
           withdraw
           her
           Appeal
           that
           she
           had
           made
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           to
           refer
           her
           cause
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           others
           .
           She
           refused
           it
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           g
           was
           removed
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           had
           her
           choice
           given
           her
           of
           the
           Kings
           houses
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Queen
           prosecuting
           her
           Appeal
           ,
           the
           Pope
           by
           Letters
           exhorted
           the
           King
           to
           receive
           her
           .
           Which
           he
           refused
           ,
           as
           being
           unlawful
           for
           him
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           offered
           the
           h
           Pope
           to
           send
           Doctors
           to
           dispute
           it
           before
           him
           .
           He
           also
           got
           i
           the
           King
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           mediate
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           did
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           assured
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           Cause
           .
           But
           all
           this
           did
           not
           hinder
           the
           Pope
           from
           k
           committing
           it
           to
           the
           Dean
           of
           the
           Rota
           ,
           who
           cited
           the
           King
           to
           appear
           before
           him
           .
           This
           being
           done
           k
           once
           ,
           and
           l
           again
           ,
           the
           King
           entred
           his
           m
           Protest
           against
           all
           proceedings
           in
           that
           Court.
           And
           the
           same
           n
           day
           he
           privately
           married
           
             Anne
             Bolen
          
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           too
           hasty
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           he
           had
           not
           been
           quite
           seven
           years
           to
           consider
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           o
           the
           Nullity
           of
           his
           former
           Marriage
           judg'd
           and
           declared
           in
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           owned
           her
           publickly
           as
           his
           Queen
           ,
           and
           gave
           her
           the
           p
           solemnity
           of
           a
           Coronation
           .
           This
           was
           no
           sooner
           heard
           of
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           who
           as
           long
           as
           the
           King
           was
           Plaintiff
           ,
           had
           used
           q
           all
           possible
           delay
           and
           dissimulation
           ;
           now
           the
           Scales
           being
           turned
           ,
           )
           without
           delay
           ▪
           r
           declared
           this
           Marriage
           a
           Nullity
           ;
           and
           gave
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           unless
           he
           put
           away
           Anne
           ,
           and
           restored
           Katharine
           ,
           before
           the
           end
           of
           September
           next
           .
           The
           mean
           while
           the
           Pope
           made
           sure
           of
           the
           French
           King
           by
           a
           Treaty
           then
           afoot
           ,
           which
           produced
           an
           Interview
           between
           them
           at
           Marseilles
           ,
           and
           a
           Marriage
           between
           their
           two
           nearest
           Relations
           .
           Our
           King
           ,
           in
           hope
           this
           new
           Allyance
           would
           have
           given
           good
           effect
           to
           the
           French
           King's
           Mediation
           in
           his
           
           behalf
           ,
           sent
           his
           Embassadours
           thither
           .
           They
           waited
           there
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           but
           found
           nothing
           but
           delays
           .
           And
           the
           Pope
           was
           now
           returning
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           he
           resolved
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           Cause
           .
           Therefore
           at
           an
           s
           Audience
           before
           him
           ,
           they
           declared
           the
           King's
           Appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           the
           next
           lawful
           General
           Council
           .
           Which
           Appeal
           the
           Pope
           t
           rejected
           ,
           as
           being
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           constitution
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Predecessours
           .
           He
           also
           declared
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           calling
           of
           it
           belonged
           not
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           to
           himself
           .
           And
           soon
           after
           ,
           the
           term
           that
           he
           had
           set
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           Queen
           Katharine
           being
           now
           expired
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           Sentence
           against
           the
           King
           to
           be
           openly
           set
           up
           at
           Dunkirk
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           in
           the
           Emperours
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           only
           a
           declarative
           Sentence
           ,
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Attentates
           ,
           as
           they
           term
           it
           ;
           but
           this
           being
           passed
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           but
           soon
           after
           he
           would
           proceed
           to
           a
           Definitive
           Sentence
           in
           the
           cause
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           now
           concerned
           to
           look
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           worst
           that
           could
           happen
           .
           Therefore
           first
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           u
           Council
           ,
           he
           acquainted
           his
           Subjects
           with
           his
           Appeal
           ,
           which
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           set
           up
           on
           every
           Church
           door
           throughout
           his
           Kingdom
           ;
           And
           that
           his
           people
           might
           understand
           the
           validity
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           commanded
           that
           they
           should
           be
           taught
           ,
           that
           a
           General
           Council
           is
           above
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Gods
           Law
           the
           Pope
           has
           no
           more
           to
           do
           in
           England
           than
           any
           other
           Forein
           Bishop
           .
           Next
           he
           sent
           to
           engage
           as
           many
           Forein
           Princes
           as
           he
           could
           into
           a
           stricter
           Allyance
           with
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           lastly
           ,
           to
           
           shew
           that
           he
           sought
           not
           these
           ways
           ,
           but
           was
           driven
           to
           them
           ;
           he
           x
           desired
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Paris
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           Embassadour
           in
           England
           ,
           to
           get
           his
           Prince
           to
           deal
           effectually
           with
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           to
           promise
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           would
           forbear
           to
           pass
           any
           definitive
           Sentence
           ,
           till
           the
           cause
           might
           be
           heard
           before
           indifferent
           Judges
           ,
           he
           would
           also
           forbear
           what
           he
           had
           otherwise
           purposed
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           his
           obedience
           from
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           Bishop
           gladly
           took
           the
           office
           of
           Mediation
           upon
           himself
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           was
           now
           †
           the
           dead
           of
           Winter
           ,
           yet
           he
           went
           post
           to
           Rome
           to
           discharge
           it
           .
           There
           in
           Consistory
           he
           delivered
           his
           Message
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           so
           far
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           ,
           at
           his
           earnest
           request
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           present
           stop
           of
           proceedings
           ,
           on
           condition
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           send
           a
           Ratification
           of
           his
           promise
           precisely
           by
           such
           a
           day
           .
           In
           prefixing
           the
           day
           they
           seemed
           not
           to
           have
           considered
           the
           time
           of
           the
           year
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           sent
           into
           England
           ,
           found
           a
           present
           dispatch
           there
           ;
           yet
           ,
           being
           hindered
           y
           by
           weather
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           return
           within
           his
           day
           .
           The
           Pope
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           watcht
           for
           that
           advantage
           ,
           resolved
           immediately
           to
           proceed
           to
           a
           definitive
           Sentence
           .
           There
           being
           z
           a
           Consistory
           called
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           
           the
           Bishop
           once
           more
           came
           in
           ,
           and
           pressed
           for
           a
           longer
           time
           .
           He
           begg'd
           no
           more
           but
           
             six
             days
          
           ,
           which
           as
           he
           said
           a
           
             might
             be
             granted
             to
             a
             King
             that
             had
             waited
             on
             them
             with
             patience
             for
             six
             years
             .
          
           It
           was
           put
           to
           the
           vote
           ;
           where
           ,
           through
           the
           eagerness
           of
           the
           Imperial
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           small
           request
           was
           denied
           ;
           but
           such
           b
           precipitation
           was
           used
           ,
           
           that
           as
           much
           was
           done
           at
           once
           in
           that
           Consistory
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           askt
           no
           less
           than
           thrice
           according
           to
           their
           usual
           forms
           .
           Such
           hast
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           to
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           him
           whom
           three
           Popes
           c
           successively
           had
           entitled
           their
           Defender
           and
           Deliverer
           .
           When
           they
           had
           done
           their
           will
           ;
           within
           less
           than
           fix
           days
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           second
           day
           after
           this
           rash
           and
           hasty
           Sentence
           ,
           the
           Post
           d
           returned
           from
           the
           King
           with
           a
           Ratification
           of
           all
           that
           had
           been
           promised
           in
           his
           name
           .
           And
           he
           brought
           this
           further
           offer
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           the
           Imperial
           Cardinals
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           themselves
           Parties
           against
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           none
           of
           his
           Judges
           .
           There
           was
           an
           Authority
           sent
           ,
           for
           Proctors
           to
           appear
           for
           him
           on
           that
           condition
           .
           At
           which
           great
           submission
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           compared
           with
           their
           precipitation
           ,
           the
           wiser
           Cardinals
           e
           were
           astonished
           ,
           and
           petitioned
           the
           Pope
           for
           an
           arrest
           of
           Judgment
           .
           Which
           could
           not
           well
           be
           denied
           him
           in
           those
           Circumstances
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           was
           as
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           granted
           ;
           for
           they
           that
           got
           the
           Sentence
           passed
           by
           majority
           of
           Votes
           ,
           had
           the
           same
           will
           and
           power
           to
           get
           it
           confirmed
           .
           And
           f
           confirmed
           it
           was
           ,
           with
           this
           advantage
           ;
           that
           the
           Execution
           of
           the
           Sentence
           was
           committed
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           who
           would
           be
           sure
           to
           see
           it
           done
           thoroughly
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           enrich
           himself
           with
           the
           Spoyls
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           his
           revenge
           in
           the
           ruine
           of
           a
           Prince
           that
           had
           provoked
           him
           no
           way
           more
           ,
           than
           in
           his
           zeal
           for
           the
           deliverance
           of
           this
           Pope
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           series
           of
           things
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           observe
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           adore
           that
           unsearchable
           wisdom
           by
           which
           he
           made
           way
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Reformation
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           There
           was
           no
           King
           in
           that
           Age
           so
           zealous
           for
           Popery
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           that
           came
           now
           to
           throw
           it
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           Whosoever
           considers
           him
           from
           first
           to
           last
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           cannot
           but
           see
           he
           had
           no
           intention
           to
           do
           this
           .
           He
           did
           all
           things
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           done
           by
           one
           who
           was
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Justice
           of
           his
           cause
           .
           And
           those
           Princes
           and
           Prelates
           who
           were
           perswaded
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           did
           their
           parts
           to
           hinder
           things
           from
           coming
           to
           this
           extremity
           .
           None
           desired
           it
           but
           the
           Spanish
           and
           Imperial
           Faction
           ,
           unless
           perhaps
           the
           Pope
           himself
           could
           desire
           to
           lessen
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           by
           cutting
           off
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           g
           seemed
           to
           mind
           nothing
           but
           the
           raising
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           let
           the
           Imperialists
           do
           what
           they
           would
           with
           him
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           might
           think
           ,
           when
           his
           own
           turns
           were
           served
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           King
           satisfaction
           afterwards
           ;
           as
           it
           may
           seem
           by
           what
           h
           one
           says
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Sentence
           was
           past
           ,
           he
           suspended
           the
           Execution
           of
           it
           till
           the
           end
           of
           September
           next
           .
           But
           he
           died
           i
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Sentence
           continued
           in
           force
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Pope
           that
           came
           after
           him
           did
           not
           approve
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ;
           
           for
           to
           use
           his
           own
           k
           words
           he
           had
           urged
           him
           to
           
             right
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Divorce
             ,
          
           and
           would
           have
           perswaded
           the
           Emperour
           to
           have
           born
           it
           patiently
           .
           But
           as
           then
           he
           could
           not
           prevail
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           so
           now
           he
           came
           too
           late
           to
           be
           heard
           on
           the
           other
           .
           For
           on
           the
           l
           day
           
           of
           his
           Coronation
           at
           Rome
           the
           Parliament
           met
           here
           in
           England
           that
           made
           the
           Act
           of
           Supremacy
           .
           The
           edge
           of
           which
           Law
           falling
           severely
           on
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           even
           while
           m
           the
           Pope
           was
           offering
           at
           a
           reconciliation
           ;
           he
           was
           thereby
           provoked
           to
           n
           curse
           the
           King
           afresh
           ,
           by
           a
           Bull
           which
           yet
           was
           not
           published
           till
           some
           years
           after
           .
           When
           the
           King
           having
           presumed
           to
           Un-saint
           
             Thomas
             Becket
          
           ,
           the
           Pope
           o
           thereupon
           pronounced
           him
           no
           King
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           breach
           quite
           unreconcileable
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           given
           so
           large
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           brought
           into
           common
           discourse
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           told
           ,
           serves
           to
           blacken
           many
           other
           ,
           beside
           the
           King
           who
           was
           only
           or
           chiefly
           concerned
           in
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           it
           would
           serve
           for
           our
           present
           occasion
           ,
           to
           show
           ,
           (
           which
           I
           think
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           done
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           had
           cause
           to
           Appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           to
           a
           Council
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           Appeal
           in
           due
           form
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           prosecuted
           it
           with
           great
           Moderation
           ;
           which
           was
           enough
           to
           acquit
           him
           from
           Schism
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           are
           concerned
           in
           it
           :
           That
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           the
           Pope
           rejected
           his
           Appeal
           ,
           to
           the
           affront
           of
           that
           Supreme
           Tribunal
           among
           Christians
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           proceeded
           against
           the
           Appellant
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           the
           Appellant
           might
           ,
           and
           ought
           ,
           to
           resist
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           also
           took
           a
           course
           that
           the
           case
           should
           never
           be
           otherwise
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Pope
           assumes
           to
           himself
           the
           only
           power
           to
           call
           Councils
           ,
           and
           whereas
           there
           had
           been
           none
           in
           Ten
           years
           ,
           to
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Council
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           then
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           ;
           yet
           the
           Pope
           would
           have
           no
           Council
           ,
           then
           ,
           nor
           afterwards
           ,
           till
           
           he
           had
           tried
           all
           other
           ways
           to
           destroy
           both
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           
        
         
           When
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           many
           years
           talk
           and
           deliberation
           ,
           a
           Council
           was
           called
           ,
           that
           at
           Trent
           ,
           which
           pretends
           to
           be
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           it
           was
           such
           as
           the
           King
           could
           not
           think
           himself
           bound
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           nay
           he
           was
           bound
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           his
           own
           preservation
           ,
           as
           to
           maintain
           the
           Common
           Right
           of
           Christians
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           then
           received
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
        
         
           By
           his
           Appeal
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           any
           other
           than
           he
           expressed
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Lawful
           General
           Council
           .
           Such
           the
           Councils
           of
           Constance
           and
           Basil
           were
           then
           generally
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           .
           And
           it
           was
           the
           cry
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           this
           as
           the
           foregoing
           Ages
           ,
           for
           such
           
             a
             Council
          
           ,
           as
           those
           were
           ,
           
           
             to
             reform
             abuses
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Head
             as
             in
             the
             Members
             .
          
           But
           the
           Head
           was
           as
           it
           would
           be
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           being
           to
           chuse
           ,
           would
           take
           no
           Physick
           to
           cure
           it self
           .
           This
           was
           visible
           in
           the
           Popes
           extreme
           averseness
           to
           a
           Council
           ;
           till
           he
           saw
           that
           ,
           without
           it
           ,
           the
           Nations
           were
           likely
           to
           Reform
           themselves
           .
           Then
           he
           began
           to
           think
           it
           needful
           to
           call
           one
           himself
           .
           But
           at
           first
           he
           named
           no
           time
           or
           place
           .
           
           Then
           he
           named
           first
           one
           Town
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           .
           When
           men
           began
           to
           think
           he
           was
           in
           earnest
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           had
           been
           often
           fooled
           with
           reports
           ,
           )
           the
           King
           declared
           he
           would
           not
           own
           a
           Council
           called
           by
           the
           Popes
           single
           Authority
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           own
           it
           ;
           for
           so
           their
           Synod
           declared
           ,
           
             that
             neither
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             nor
             any
             one
             Prince
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           
           
             may
             by
             his
             own
             
             Authority
             call
             a
             General
             Council
             without
             the
             express
             consent
             of
             the
             residue
             of
             Christian
             Princes
             .
          
           When
           afterwards
           it
           appeared
           that
           the
           Pope
           was
           intent
           upon
           it
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           made
           his
           publick
           Protestation
           ;
           
           shewing
           that
           
             the
             Indiction
             of
             a
             Council
             belonged
             not
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             but
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Princes
             which
             should
             send
             or
             come
             thither
             .
          
           
           The
           like
           Protestation
           he
           sent
           abroad
           into
           all
           forein
           Countries
           .
           And
           he
           afterward
           made
           it
           good
           ,
           by
           not
           sending
           one
           Bishop
           to
           the
           Council
           when
           it
           met
           ▪
           
           though
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           was
           there
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           a
           Bishop
           with
           a
           Title
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           no
           obligation
           to
           own
           this
           for
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           he
           was
           therefore
           obliged
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Mockery
           and
           Abuse
           of
           that
           Supreme
           Judicatory
           ,
           joyned
           with
           the
           defrauding
           all
           Christians
           of
           their
           right
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           particularly
           himself
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Appeal
           to
           it
           .
           Which
           things
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           considered
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           held
           in
           the
           most
           innocent
           manner
           .
           But
           much
           more
           being
           held
           as
           it
           was
           ,
           with
           most
           apparent
           design
           ,
           to
           establish
           those
           abuses
           which
           all
           Christendome
           cried
           out
           to
           have
           reformed
           ,
           to
           deprive
           the
           diffusive
           Church
           of
           that
           which
           was
           the
           only
           remedy
           for
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           there
           should
           be
           no
           more
           General
           Council
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           see
           there
           is
           like
           to
           be
           none
           while
           the
           world
           stands
           ;
           particularly
           as
           to
           himself
           he
           had
           cause
           to
           oppose
           
             the
             Trent
             Council
          
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           he
           was
           able
           .
           For
           it
           was
           originally
           *
           designed
           to
           please
           the
           Emperour
           ;
           and
           thereby
           to
           oblige
           him
           to
           head
           the
           Party
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           the
           Pope
           was
           then
           
           uniting
           to
           make
           War
           against
           England
           .
           And
           as
           that
           Council
           was
           framed
           in
           all
           its
           circumstances
           ,
           the
           King
           could
           consider
           it
           no
           otherwise
           than
           he
           did
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           open
           and
           implacable
           Enemy
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Pope
           called
           it
           by
           his
           single
           Authority
           ,
           so
           he
           always
           presided
           in
           it
           by
           his
           Legates
           .
           He
           had
           it
           filled
           with
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           Italians
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           were
           sure
           to
           carry
           every
           thing
           by
           their
           Number
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           forget
           themselves
           ,
           every
           thing
           must
           be
           examined
           at
           Rome
           ,
           before
           it
           could
           pass
           through
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           being
           past
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           of
           no
           force
           till
           it
           had
           the
           Pope's
           Approbation
           .
           By
           which
           means
           he
           made
           himself
           so
           far
           Lord
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           that
           though
           perhaps
           he
           could
           not
           pass
           whatsoever
           he
           pleased
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           could
           pass
           that
           should
           displease
           him
           in
           it
           .
           And
           least
           ,
           by
           taking
           all
           this
           care
           ,
           the
           Pope
           might
           seem
           to
           intend
           no
           more
           but
           only
           to
           secure
           himself
           ,
           without
           doing
           the
           King
           a
           farther
           injury
           ;
           there
           was
           one
           thing
           which
           made
           it
           appear
           that
           he
           had
           as
           great
           a
           mind
           to
           plague
           the
           King
           as
           to
           provide
           for
           his
           own
           preservation
           .
           For
           among
           all
           his
           number
           of
           Cardinals
           he
           could
           find
           none
           fitter
           to
           preside
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           judge
           the
           King's
           cause
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           were
           so
           unwise
           as
           to
           send
           it
           thither
           )
           than
           one
           that
           was
           the
           King's
           Enemy
           more
           than
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           .
           That
           was
           a
           Cardinal
           Pool
           ,
           the
           King
           's
           unnatural
           Subject
           and
           Kinsman
           ;
           who
           being
           b
           
             brought
             up
             by
             him
          
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           travel
           for
           his
           farther
           improvement
           ,
           and
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           abroad
           ,
           being
           c
           intrusted
           by
           him
           in
           his
           cause
           ,
           forsook
           it
           ,
           and
           joined
           himself
           
           to
           the
           Imperial
           party
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           though
           he
           might
           pretend
           that
           he
           followed
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           could
           excuse
           him
           for
           practising
           against
           his
           King
           and
           his
           Country
           .
           He
           was
           the
           man
           employed
           to
           d
           write
           against
           the
           King's
           Divorce
           ;
           and
           out-did
           other
           Writers
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           e
           stirred
           up
           the
           Emperour
           to
           revenge
           his
           Aunts
           injury
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           forget
           it
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           f
           
             went
             about
             from
             Prince
             to
             Prince
             ,
             and
             from
             Country
             to
             Country
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             War
             against
             this
             Realm
             .
          
           For
           which
           so
           unworthy
           and
           so
           officious
           a
           disloyalty
           ,
           he
           was
           g
           declared
           Traitor
           at
           home
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           h
           had
           a
           price
           set
           upon
           his
           Head
           ;
           not
           to
           mention
           other
           instances
           of
           the
           King
           's
           extreme
           displeasure
           against
           him
           .
           When
           this
           had
           so
           far
           endeared
           him
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           being
           not
           content
           to
           have
           made
           him
           one
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           he
           must
           also
           have
           this
           man
           to
           preside
           in
           his
           Council
           ;
           the
           English
           had
           so
           much
           the
           more
           cause
           to
           be
           jealous
           ,
           and
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           as
           well
           against
           his
           Council
           as
           himself
           .
        
         
           A
           General
           Council
           they
           could
           not
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           their
           Church
           was
           not
           allowed
           to
           have
           any
           Right
           in
           it
           .
           Though
           she
           had
           not
           lost
           her
           Right
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           as
           being
           cut
           off
           by
           the
           Pope's
           uncanonical
           Censures
           ;
           against
           which
           she
           was
           relievable
           on
           her
           Appeal
           thither
           ,
           if
           that
           had
           truly
           been
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           And
           the
           Bishops
           whom
           she
           should
           send
           to
           represent
           her
           in
           such
           a
           Council
           had
           as
           much
           to
           do
           there
           (
           precedence
           
           only
           excepted
           )
           as
           the
           Pope
           himself
           had
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           as
           matters
           were
           ordered
           at
           Trent
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           sent
           any
           thither
           and
           if
           they
           had
           been
           admittable
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           they
           must
           not
           sit
           there
           without
           owning
           the
           Pope
           in
           his
           Legate
           .
           They
           must
           not
           only
           be
           joyned
           into
           one
           Body
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           their
           representative
           Head
           ,
           who
           yet
           to
           them
           was
           no
           other
           than
           a
           man
           dead
           in
           Law.
           For
           they
           knew
           him
           to
           be
           condemned
           for
           a
           Traytor
           ,
           by
           that
           Authority
           to
           which
           they
           were
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Trent
           as
           in
           England
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Popes
           placing
           him
           there
           in
           that
           Character
           was
           the
           highest
           Affront
           that
           could
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           their
           Nation
           ;
           yet
           they
           must
           submit
           ,
           nay
           ,
           contribute
           to
           that
           Affront
           ,
           by
           owning
           him
           in
           that
           Character
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           must
           have
           no
           place
           in
           that
           Council
           .
           This
           Contumelious
           Condition
           being
           implicitly
           imposed
           on
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           was
           a
           virtual
           Exclusion
           of
           them
           from
           their
           Right
           of
           sitting
           there
           .
           And
           it
           was
           so
           contrived
           ,
           that
           it
           lookt
           as
           ill
           upon
           the
           State
           as
           on
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           not
           only
           concerned
           for
           both
           these
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           Himself
           on
           another
           account
           ;
           having
           his
           Cause
           to
           be
           heard
           there
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           been
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           It
           was
           an
           Injury
           to
           him
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           None
           ,
           so
           long
           after
           his
           Appeal
           to
           it
           .
           But
           now
           to
           make
           him
           amends
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           Council
           pack'd
           by
           his
           Adversary
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           were
           not
           enough
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           Traiterous
           Subject
           in
           the
           Head
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           last
           thing
           went
           beyond
           all
           former
           Trials
           of
           his
           Patience
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           angered
           the
           meekest
           
           of
           Princes
           .
           If
           it
           be
           an
           ill
           thing
           to
           have
           ones
           Judge
           chosen
           by
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           it
           is
           worse
           to
           have
           his
           Enemy
           be
           his
           Judge
           .
           He
           had
           both
           in
           this
           Council
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           had
           ordered
           it
           for
           him
           .
           Therefore
           as
           he
           could
           not
           be
           Canonically
           obliged
           to
           stand
           by
           it
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           but
           use
           his
           own
           Right
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           Protesting
           ,
           so
           now
           in
           Declaring
           against
           it
           .
           He
           did
           it
           on
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           continued
           so
           doing
           till
           his
           Death
           .
        
         
           His
           Son
           Edward
           VI
           ,
           who
           reigned
           next
           ,
           kept
           the
           Pope
           at
           his
           distance
           ;
           and
           had
           many
           things
           reformed
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           speak
           particularly
           ,
           because
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           did
           of
           this
           kind
           was
           soon
           after
           undone
           by
           his
           Successour
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           She
           ,
           for
           reasons
           that
           I
           mentioned
           i
           before
           ,
           restored
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           ,
           though
           his
           Council
           of
           Trent
           was
           all
           her
           time
           in
           adjournment
           ,
           so
           that
           she
           could
           not
           send
           her
           Bishops
           thither
           ,
           yet
           she
           had
           it
           acknowledged
           by
           them
           in
           a
           k
           Synod
           ,
           where
           Cardinal
           Pool
           (
           being
           first
           restord
           in
           bloud
           )
           had
           the
           honour
           to
           preside
           as
           his
           Legate
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           the
           Schism
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           both
           these
           Princes
           were
           unconcerned
           in
           the
           Original
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           )
           the
           Popes
           Sentence
           concerning
           their
           Fathers
           Marriage
           .
           For
           Edward
           VI.
           was
           born
           to
           him
           by
           another
           Wife
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           married
           after
           Katharines
           death
           .
           And
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           being
           his
           Daughter
           by
           Katharine
           ,
           was
           not
           aggrieved
           by
           the
           Sentence
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           held
           her self
           righted
           by
           it
           .
           The
           only
           Person
           aggrieved
           was
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           by
           
             Anne
             Bolen
          
           ;
           whose
           Marriage
           the
           Pope
           had
           l
           declared
           to
           
           be
           Null
           ,
           and
           pronounced
           any
           fruit
           that
           should
           come
           of
           it
           to
           be
           Illegitimate
           .
           This
           Queen
           being
           the
           only
           fruit
           of
           that
           Marriage
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           was
           injurious
           to
           her
           ,
           if
           to
           any
           .
           And
           whether
           she
           was
           wrong'd
           in
           it
           or
           no
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           tried
           before
           a
           
             Lawful
             General
             Council
          
           ,
           to
           whose
           Judgement
           her
           Father
           had
           Appealed
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           m
           already
           shewn
           .
           And
           there
           being
           no
           such
           Council
           held
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           his
           Appeal
           descended
           to
           her
           at
           his
           death
           .
           She
           was
           now
           the
           only
           party
           concerned
           in
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           her
           Right
           could
           not
           be
           given
           from
           her
           by
           any
           other
           .
           She
           was
           as
           much
           concerned
           ,
           as
           ever
           her
           Father
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           heard
           by
           the
           Judge
           to
           whom
           He
           had
           Appealed
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           Righted
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           it
           should
           appear
           that
           he
           had
           injured
           her
           ;
           and
           also
           against
           his
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           abetted
           him
           in
           it
           .
           And
           she
           had
           as
           much
           Reason
           as
           ever
           her
           Father
           had
           ,
           to
           disobey
           and
           to
           resist
           both
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           till
           they
           would
           suffer
           such
           a
           Council
           to
           meet
           as
           was
           the
           only
           proper
           Judge
           of
           her
           Cause
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           of
           her
           Father
           ,
           except
           only
           in
           things
           of
           Personal
           concernment
           ,
           is
           as
           Applicable
           to
           her
           .
           And
           more
           needs
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           of
           them
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           ,
           in
           asserting
           their
           Cause
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           against
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           it
           .
           For
           therein
           they
           did
           no
           more
           than
           what
           they
           lawfully
           might
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           was
           something
           in
           her
           Case
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           in
           her
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           have
           cleared
           
           her
           of
           Schism
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           it
           .
           For
           whereas
           ,
           when
           he
           rejected
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           Council
           ,
           he
           was
           wholly
           of
           their
           mind
           in
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           then
           in
           being
           ;
           She
           did
           it
           ,
           not
           till
           the
           Council
           had
           sate
           ,
           and
           till
           they
           had
           already
           made
           sundry
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           Whereof
           the
           first
           were
           defined
           n
           some
           months
           before
           her
           Father
           died
           .
           However
           he
           might
           like
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           presume
           he
           did
           ,
           who
           o
           tell
           us
           that
           he
           died
           in
           their
           Faith
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           (
           though
           at
           sometime
           she
           did
           not
           shew
           it
           ,
           )
           she
           did
           always
           dislike
           them
           ,
           her
           Enemies
           being
           Judges
           .
           And
           as
           soon
           as
           she
           came
           into
           Power
           ,
           she
           declared
           ,
           they
           were
           so
           far
           from
           being
           any
           part
           of
           her
           Faith
           ,
           that
           she
           took
           them
           for
           no
           other
           than
           False
           and
           Novel
           opinions
           .
           If
           she
           mistook
           in
           so
           judging
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           considered
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           then
           she
           was
           at
           least
           materially
           an
           Heretic
           .
           And
           such
           he
           must
           prove
           her
           to
           have
           been
           that
           will
           make
           her
           a
           Schismatick
           .
           For
           if
           she
           was
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           those
           Doctrines
           were
           not
           of
           Faith
           ,
           then
           the
           Schism
           occasioned
           by
           them
           must
           not
           lie
           at
           her
           door
           .
           It
           must
           be
           charged
           on
           the
           Council
           who
           defined
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Pope
           who
           added
           them
           to
           the
           Creed
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           belief
           and
           profession
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           a
           condition
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           living
           in
           his
           Communion
           .
           She
           did
           what
           she
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           refusing
           to
           have
           it
           on
           those
           terms
           ,
           in
           adhering
           to
           
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           and
           in
           rejecting
           the
           Authority
           which
           would
           have
           it
           defiled
           with
           those
           Mixtures
           .
        
         
           What
           has
           been
           said
           may
           suffice
           to
           clear
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           from
           the
           Imputation
           of
           Schism
           ,
           on
           any
           
           Personal
           account
           ,
           in
           not
           obeying
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Council
           .
           It
           appears
           that
           she
           was
           free
           from
           Schism
           in
           that
           matter
           ;
           as
           well
           
             in
             Foro
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           having
           the
           Canonical
           right
           of
           an
           Appeal
           against
           them
           ;
           as
           
             in
             Foro
             Conscientiae
          
           ,
           because
           what
           she
           did
           ,
           was
           to
           keep
           her
           Faith
           pure
           from
           their
           undue
           Impositions
           .
        
         
           Whether
           she
           can
           be
           cleared
           as
           well
           on
           the
           account
           of
           her
           Government
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           this
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           more
           immediately
           concerns
           us
           .
           For
           we
           date
           the
           Reformation
           of
           our
           Church
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           her
           Reign
           .
           And
           though
           we
           have
           a
           Prescription
           since
           ,
           of
           above
           a
           hundred
           years
           ;
           which
           is
           enough
           to
           secure
           us
           against
           the
           Claims
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           them
           that
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           only
           of
           Humane
           Right
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           do
           upon
           those
           grounds
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           yet
           ,
           to
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           it
           will
           perhaps
           be
           more
           satisfactory
           ,
           if
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           beside
           the
           Right
           that
           we
           have
           now
           from
           Prescription
           ,
           there
           was
           also
           an
           Original
           Right
           in
           our
           Reformers
           to
           do
           what
           they
           did
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           they
           did
           ,
           was
           to
           assert
           the
           Queens
           Supremacy
           ;
           from
           whence
           they
           proceeded
           to
           settle
           the
           Church
           Government
           ;
           and
           ended
           with
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Worship
           and
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           of
           what
           she
           did
           in
           assuming
           the
           Supremacy
           ,
           more
           needs
           not
           be
           said
           than
           to
           make
           it
           be
           understood
           .
           And
           we
           cannot
           understand
           her
           meaning
           in
           it
           better
           than
           by
           her
           own
           declaration
           and
           practice
           .
           She
           p
           declared
           that
           she
           took
           no
           other
           power
           to
           her self
           ,
           than
           
             what
             Anciently
             belonged
             to
             
             the
             Crown
             of
          
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             immediately
             under
             God
             to
             govern
             her
             people
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             as
             well
             the
             Clergy
             as
             the
             Laity
             .
          
           And
           she
           exercised
           no
           other
           Power
           or
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Church
           than
           what
           was
           meerly
           External
           ,
           as
           appears
           q
           by
           her
           Injunctions
           and
           other
           Acts.
           Though
           if
           she
           had
           exercised
           any
           other
           power
           than
           what
           she
           claimed
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           only
           an
           Act
           of
           Misgovernment
           in
           her
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           was
           accountable
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           Church
           had
           not
           therefore
           been
           guilty
           of
           Schism
           ,
           since
           it
           r
           gave
           her
           no
           other
           power
           ,
           nor
           owned
           her
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           any
           other
           ,
           than
           what
           is
           above-mentioned
           .
           And
           that
           power
           is
           so
           inherent
           in
           every
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           so
           necessary
           for
           the
           well-being
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           deny
           the
           right
           of
           it
           in
           them
           to
           whom
           we
           grant
           the
           Supreme
           Magistracy
           it self
           .
        
         
           Wheresoever
           any
           Prince
           or
           State
           have
           seemed
           to
           think
           so
           ill
           of
           themselves
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           so
           fit
           ,
           as
           a
           Foreiner
           was
           ,
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           this
           Power
           over
           their
           own
           People
           ;
           or
           rather
           where
           they
           have
           been
           so
           obsequious
           to
           the
           Pope
           as
           to
           take
           this
           Flower
           out
           of
           their
           own
           Crown
           and
           put
           it
           into
           the
           Triple
           :
           It
           may
           be
           every
           where
           observed
           ,
           that
           either
           they
           or
           their
           Successors
           have
           found
           occasion
           ,
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           call
           for
           it
           home
           again
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           it
           as
           if
           they
           had
           notgiven
           it
           from
           themselves
           .
           We
           may
           see
           examples
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           Germany
           in
           
           Ockham's
           days
           ,
           in
           Spain
           under
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           V
           ,
           and
           in
           Venice
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Interdict
           .
           But
           especially
           in
           France
           ;
           where
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           is
           obliged
           to
           justifie
           this
           Right
           of
           Princes
           ,
           unless
           she
           will
           grant
           that
           her
           most
           Christian
           
           Kings
           have
           been
           in
           Schism
           ,
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           while
           they
           stood
           to
           the
           pragmatic
           Sanction
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           need
           not
           go
           abroad
           for
           examples
           ,
           having
           so
           many
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           very
           full
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           He
           that
           will
           ,
           may
           see
           them
           s
           elsewhere
           gathered
           to
           his
           hand
           .
           And
           I
           have
           t
           mentioned
           enough
           to
           shew
           that
           even
           in
           Popish
           times
           our
           Princes
           were
           not
           ignorant
           of
           their
           Right
           ,
           and
           that
           between
           whiles
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           assert
           it
           ,
           in
           such
           terms
           as
           did
           import
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           not
           name
           ,
           a
           Supremacy
           .
           But
           as
           their
           Laws
           did
           not
           expresly
           mention
           the
           word
           ,
           so
           neither
           did
           they
           always
           stand
           by
           their
           Laws
           .
           When
           they
           had
           made
           them
           ,
           the
           Pope
           still
           found
           some
           device
           or
           other
           to
           make
           them
           ineffectual
           .
           Till
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           having
           thrown
           out
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           those
           reasons
           above
           mentioned
           ;
           did
           by
           u
           advice
           of
           his
           Council
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           take
           both
           the
           Power
           and
           the
           Title
           on
           himself
           ;
           whether
           he
           took
           more
           than
           his
           due
           ,
           let
           others
           judge
           .
           As
           I
           am
           not
           engaged
           to
           defend
           all
           that
           he
           assumed
           ,
           so
           I
           need
           not
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           Queen
           Mary
           exercised
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           agreed
           ,
           (
           and
           there
           was
           great
           x
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           )
           that
           she
           was
           always
           y
           for
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           in
           her
           heart
           ,
           (
           though
           for
           fear
           of
           her
           life
           she
           z
           renounced
           it
           when
           time
           was
           .
           )
           And
           yet
           she
           no
           sooner
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           she
           exercised
           the
           Supremacy
           her self
           ,
           in
           changing
           most
           a
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Reforming
           b
           what
           she
           held
           to
           be
           Abuses
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Afterward
           when
           she
           had
           surrendred
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           she
           did
           not
           so
           wholly
           put
           it
           out
           of
           her self
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           when
           He
           
           displeased
           her
           ,
           she
           could
           c
           shut
           his
           Legate
           out
           of
           her
           Kingdom
           .
           So
           that
           to
           adjust
           the
           matter
           between
           the
           two
           Sisters
           ,
           in
           this
           point
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           have
           differed
           only
           thus
           :
           One
           adjudged
           it
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           yet
           took
           it
           from
           him
           when
           she
           pleased
           ;
           the
           other
           thought
           it
           belonged
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           therefore
           kept
           it
           wholly
           to
           her self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           did
           in
           setling
           Church
           matters
           ,
           was
           founded
           on
           her
           Right
           in
           the
           Supremacy
           .
           By
           vertue
           whereof
           ,
           she
           took
           upon
           her
           to
           Reform
           abuses
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           her
           Sister
           Queen
           Mary
           had
           done
           .
           And
           I
           believe
           that
           whosoever
           compares
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           will
           find
           ,
           that
           she
           took
           more
           leisure
           and
           advice
           than
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           in
           doing
           it
           .
           For
           before
           a
           Parliament
           d
           sate
           ,
           she
           had
           gone
           only
           thus
           e
           far
           ,
           that
           she
           allowed
           her
           people
           some
           of
           the
           Church
           Offices
           in
           a
           Language
           which
           they
           all
           understood
           .
           Afterward
           by
           advice
           of
           her
           Parliament
           f
           she
           restored
           King
           Edwards
           Laws
           ,
           and
           repealed
           those
           which
           had
           been
           made
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           .
           And
           by
           those
           Laws
           she
           abolished
           the
           Popish
           Mass
           ,
           and
           restored
           the
           whole
           Communion
           to
           the
           Laity
           ;
           whereas
           her
           Sister
           had
           done
           the
           contrary
           ,
           g
           without
           Law
           ,
           by
           her
           mere
           Right
           of
           Supremacy
           .
           Which
           Right
           she
           having
           afterwards
           given
           away
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           (
           though
           still
           she
           used
           it
           when
           she
           saw
           cause
           ,
           )
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           thought
           fit
           to
           have
           it
           restored
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ;
           (
           or
           rather
           Redeclared
           ,
           for
           the
           Act
           h
           was
           not
           Operative
           but
           Declarative
           .
           )
           And
           whereas
           by
           this
           Act
           it
           was
           required
           ,
           that
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           held
           any
           
           Church-living
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           should
           take
           an
           Oath
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           as
           we
           call
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           should
           be
           uncapable
           of
           holding
           any
           such
           Church
           preferment
           :
           on
           refusal
           of
           this
           Oath
           there
           were
           turned
           out
           thirteen
           Bishops
           .
           I
           note
           the
           number
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           there
           had
           been
           just
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Bishops
           turned
           out
           by
           Queen
           Mary
           .
           There
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           some
           difference
           between
           the
           turning
           out
           ,
           of
           these
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           without
           any
           Law
           then
           in
           force
           .
           But
           there
           was
           more
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           fuffering
           ;
           those
           being
           outed
           for
           matters
           purely
           Religious
           ,
           and
           these
           for
           a
           Civil
           cause
           ,
           for
           refusing
           an
           Oath
           lawfully
           imposed
           .
           Which
           Oath
           did
           not
           truly
           concern
           their
           Religion
           ,
           even
           themselves
           being
           Judges
           .
           For
           they
           had
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           i
           taken
           it
           before
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           had
           taken
           it
           many
           times
           over
           ;
           two
           or
           three
           of
           them
           had
           writ
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           ,
           nay
           ,
           were
           at
           the
           first
           composing
           of
           it
           .
           But
           there
           was
           a
           greater
           difference
           than
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           then
           turned
           out
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           had
           been
           most
           of
           them
           Canonically
           deprived
           under
           King
           Edward
           VI
           ,
           and
           were
           never
           since
           Canonically
           restored
           ,
           which
           may
           deserve
           a
           further
           Consideration
           .
           The
           mean
           while
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           this
           Act
           outed
           not
           k
           two
           hundred
           more
           of
           all
           the
           Clergy
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           their
           places
           being
           filled
           with
           such
           as
           had
           been
           banished
           in
           Queen
           Maries
           days
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           judge
           how
           all
           things
           else
           to
           be
           done
           in
           Church
           matters
           might
           pass
           any
           Obstruction
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           afterwards
           in
           full
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           to
           Doctrinal
           things
           ,
           it
           was
           generally
           observed
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           by
           the
           Advantage
           of
           
           Ecclesiastical
           learning
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           many
           former
           Ages
           which
           wanted
           it
           ,
           many
           errors
           ,
           and
           some
           very
           gross
           ones
           ,
           had
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           those
           errors
           ,
           having
           the
           Papacy
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           for
           l
           Reasons
           which
           I
           have
           already
           shewn
           ,
           had
           so
           far
           prevailed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           growing
           to
           be
           Articles
           of
           Faith.
           Many
           of
           them
           were
           already
           defined
           so
           ,
           and
           more
           were
           like
           to
           be
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           .
           Therefore
           now
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           free
           from
           the
           Yoke
           of
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           and
           having
           an
           Absolute
           Power
           to
           act
           for
           her self
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           use
           the
           Right
           of
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Reform
           her self
           by
           declaring
           against
           those
           errors
           ,
           and
           to
           rid
           Christianity
           from
           them
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           without
           taking
           upon
           her
           to
           prescribe
           to
           other
           Churches
           .
           And
           withal
           she
           thought
           it
           needful
           to
           set
           such
           bounds
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           men
           might
           not
           ,
           by
           their
           heats
           against
           Popery
           ,
           be
           transported
           so
           far
           as
           to
           run
           into
           contrary
           errors
           .
           For
           these
           causes
           that
           famous
           Summary
           of
           Christian
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           the
           XXXIX
           Artielés
           ,
           was
           drawn
           ,
           up
           ,
           and
           approved
           by
           m
           Convocation
           .
        
         
           The
           Compiling
           and
           Publishing
           of
           these
           Articles
           was
           properly
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           these
           Articles
           being
           many
           of
           them
           opposed
           to
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           the
           Roman
           Church
           holds
           to
           be
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           being
           either
           
             in
             Terminis
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           same
           which
           their
           Trent
           Council
           hath
           branded
           with
           Heresie
           ;
           it
           is
           therefore
           evident
           that
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           neither
           the
           Queen
           nor
           Church
           of
           England
           can
           be
           justly
           charged
           with
           
           Schism
           ,
           unless
           the
           Doctrines
           themselves
           are
           first
           proved
           to
           be
           Heretical
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           judged
           by
           those
           decrees
           of
           the
           Trent
           Council
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           trial
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           our
           Church
           that
           resort
           which
           she
           would
           make
           immediately
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           we
           cannot
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Roman
           Church
           whither
           she
           would
           have
           us
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           their
           present
           Church
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           possible
           way
           to
           end
           disputes
           ,
           but
           by
           some
           known
           equal
           Standard
           between
           us
           .
           And
           that
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           
             Catholic
             Tradition
          
           .
           Which
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           side
           cannot
           well
           decline
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           that
           from
           which
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           has
           n
           pretended
           to
           receive
           all
           her
           Doctrines
           .
           Nor
           have
           we
           any
           cause
           to
           decline
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Primitive
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Original
           Conveighers
           of
           this
           Tradition
           ,
           did
           profess
           to
           know
           no
           other
           Faith
           than
           what
           was
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           Why
           we
           cannot
           stand
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           for
           the
           trial
           of
           our
           Doctrines
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           the
           same
           Reasons
           that
           they
           have
           in
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           why
           they
           reject
           it
           in
           matters
           of
           Discipline
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           if
           they
           deny
           it
           to
           have
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           the
           English
           ,
           though
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           deny
           it
           to
           have
           Infallibility
           .
           Nay
           ,
           much
           more
           this
           than
           the
           other
           .
           For
           we
           may
           give
           to
           whom
           we
           please
           an
           Authority
           over
           us
           ;
           but
           we
           cannot
           give
           Infallibility
           to
           any
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           to
           whom
           God
           has
           promised
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           to
           any
           Council
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           one
           as
           represents
           the
           whole
           diffusive
           Church
           .
           And
           we
           
           have
           one
           reason
           more
           than
           the
           French
           have
           ,
           and
           which
           signifies
           more
           than
           all
           theirs
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           look
           upon
           this
           as
           such
           a
           Council
           .
           For
           the
           French
           Church
           was
           represented
           at
           Trent
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           not
           at
           all
           satisfied
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           Ours
           neither
           was
           Represented
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewn
           ,
           )
           neither
           after
           nor
           before
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           (
           as
           it
           is
           o
           said
           )
           the
           French
           have
           since
           received
           the
           Doctrinal
           Decrees
           of
           that
           Council
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           allowed
           them
           to
           be
           Antecedently
           true
           ,
           in
           those
           Terms
           in
           which
           the
           Council
           defined
           them
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           whit
           the
           more
           true
           for
           having
           been
           defined
           in
           that
           Council
           ;
           ours
           cannot
           pretend
           that
           here
           in
           England
           it
           ever
           had
           so
           much
           as
           that
           lowest
           Degree
           of
           Reception
           .
        
         
           Before
           the
           Reformation
           of
           which
           we
           now
           speak
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           reign
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           had
           sate
           not
           much
           more
           than
           half
           its
           Sessions
           .
           And
           though
           it
           was
           quoted
           with
           respect
           by
           the
           Synod
           of
           p
           London
           in
           Queen
           Marys
           days
           ,
           yet
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           there
           was
           then
           any
           Formal
           Reception
           of
           the
           Council
           .
           Nor
           if
           there
           had
           been
           ,
           could
           that
           have
           obliged
           aftercomers
           to
           receive
           whatsoever
           should
           pass
           afterward
           in
           that
           Council
           ?
           Thus
           much
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           them
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           )
           that
           hold
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           that
           Synod
           .
           But
           much
           less
           would
           it
           have
           signified
           to
           our
           Reformers
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           hold
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           that
           Synod
           .
           For
           beside
           that
           they
           differed
           in
           point
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
           they
           had
           other
           Canonical
           Objections
           against
           it
           :
           That
           it
           was
           composed
           of
           Bishops
           who
           had
           been
           Deprived
           (
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           )
           in
           King
           Edwards
           days
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           been
           duly
           Restored
           since
           ,
           for
           ought
           that
           appears
           .
           And
           it
           was
           Headed
           by
           the
           Popes
           Legate
           ,
           in
           that
           Quality
           ,
           as
           representing
           Him
           against
           whom
           they
           had
           an
           Appeal
           yet
           in
           force
           .
           Now
           to
           him
           that
           considers
           the
           Case
           in
           these
           Circumstances
           ,
           it
           cannot
           seem
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           King
           Edwards
           Bishops
           should
           have
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           the
           Synodical
           Act
           of
           them
           that
           sate
           there
           in
           their
           Injury
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           adhered
           to
           their
           Appeal
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           should
           be
           concluded
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           passed
           under
           his
           Legate
           .
        
         
           Since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           should
           be
           received
           ,
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           by
           any
           other
           than
           by
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           And
           whether
           they
           have
           Received
           it
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           they
           best
           know
           .
           But
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           their
           own
           voluntary
           Act
           ;
           for
           no
           power
           whatsoever
           could
           oblige
           them
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           If
           any
           could
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           either
           the
           Council
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           Pope
           by
           his
           Universal
           Authority
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Popes
           Power
           ,
           they
           understand
           themselves
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           he
           cannot
           oblige
           them
           to
           the
           reception
           of
           a
           Council
           .
           For
           he
           cannot
           bring
           them
           under
           what
           Government
           he
           pleases
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           not
           without
           their
           own
           Consent
           ;
           as
           they
           have
           judged
           ,
           and
           shewed
           it
           by
           their
           practice
           .
           When
           he
           impowered
           an
           Archpriest
           to
           govern
           them
           ;
           the
           Seculars
           would
           not
           receive
           him
           .
           And
           when
           he
           would
           have
           placed
           a
           Bishop
           over
           them
           ,
           the
           Regulars
           
           would
           not
           receive
           him
           .
           So
           the
           Seculars
           and
           Regulars
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           have
           given
           us
           their
           Judgment
           in
           the
           Case
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           no
           Indeliberate
           Act
           on
           either
           hand
           ,
           for
           they
           contended
           about
           it
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           last
           Age.
           And
           therefore
           ,
           unless
           their
           Principles
           are
           altered
           since
           ,
           the
           same
           Right
           which
           they
           exercised
           in
           not
           submitting
           to
           a
           Government
           ,
           they
           may
           exercise
           as
           well
           in
           not
           receiving
           a
           Council
           ,
           though
           the
           Pope
           should
           presume
           to
           impose
           it
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Council
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           has
           no
           power
           to
           oblige
           them
           ,
           it
           appears
           in
           that
           judged
           case
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Church
           .
           The
           Bishops
           whereof
           would
           not
           subscribe
           to
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           q
           Fourth
           General
           Council
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           then
           no
           Archbishop
           to
           give
           them
           an
           Authority
           for
           it
           .
           This
           was
           allowed
           to
           be
           a
           Reasonable
           excuse
           ,
           though
           the
           Decree
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           to
           have
           subscribed
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith.
           I
           suppose
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           have
           had
           the
           same
           Reason
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
           They
           have
           had
           no
           lawful
           Primate
           ,
           nor
           no
           declared
           Bishops
           all
           this
           while
           .
           And
           during
           this
           imperfect
           state
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           if
           there
           had
           been
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           any
           of
           their
           Clergy
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           excused
           from
           subscribing
           ,
           though
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           What
           difference
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Case
           ,
           makes
           wholly
           on
           our
           side
           .
           For
           there
           is
           a
           wide
           difference
           indeed
           between
           Subscribing
           and
           Receiving
           .
           The
           first
           is
           only
           the
           declaring
           ones
           own
           personal
           assent
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           any
           Council
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           to
           give
           them
           the
           force
           of
           Laws
           in
           the
           National
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           (
           according
           to
           that
           Canon
           ,
           )
           
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           in
           a
           Council
           ,
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           subscribe
           without
           their
           Primate
           ;
           how
           much
           less
           can
           any
           National
           Church
           be
           Obliged
           to
           receive
           things
           for
           Law
           without
           her
           Bishops
           ;
           Nay
           more
           ,
           how
           can
           she
           Lawfully
           receive
           them
           ?
           Especially
           ,
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           owns
           there
           is
           no
           Jurisdiction
           without
           Bishops
           .
           She
           cannot
           do
           it
           without
           a
           Synod
           of
           Bishops
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           English
           Church
           of
           Roman
           Catholics
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           bound
           to
           receive
           the
           Trent
           Council
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           her
           present
           condition
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           Lawfully
           receive
           it
           .
           I
           say
           still
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           some
           force
           with
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           them
           do
           as
           they
           please
           .
           The
           case
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           of
           England
           ought
           not
           to
           receive
           it
           ,
           if
           she
           can
           prove
           her
           charge
           ,
           that
           that
           Council
           has
           innovated
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           or
           rather
           unless
           that
           Council
           can
           discharge
           her self
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           proving
           that
           what
           we
           call
           her
           New
           Faith
           ,
           is
           not
           new
           ,
           but
           received
           from
           Catholick
           Tradition
           .
           We
           think
           we
           are
           sure
           they
           cannot
           bring
           this
           Tradition
           for
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           laid
           as
           Foundations
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           that
           Council
           ;
           namely
           ,
           their
           making
           unwritten
           Tradition
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           equal
           with
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           their
           bringing
           those
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Apocryphal
           Books
           ,
           into
           the
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           their
           making
           the
           Vulgar
           Latine
           Translation
           Authentick
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           good
           life
           .
        
         
           For
           these
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Doctrines
           of
           
           Faith
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           Innovations
           and
           Errors
           ,
           We
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           refer
           our selves
           to
           Catholic
           Tradition
           .
           If
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           side
           would
           submit
           to
           it
           as
           well
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           difference
           between
           us
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           whatsoever
           there
           might
           be
           in
           Opinion
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           would
           have
           no
           cause
           in
           their
           own
           private
           judgment
           to
           conclude
           us
           for
           Heretics
           ;
           much
           less
           would
           they
           find
           us
           condemned
           for
           such
           by
           any
           competent
           Judicature
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           think
           otherwise
           than
           we
           do
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           the
           reason
           must
           be
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           not
           mean
           what
           we
           do
           by
           Catholic
           Tradition
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           too
           many
           of
           that
           Church
           have
           a
           wrong
           notion
           of
           it
           ;
           taking
           that
           for
           Catholic
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           is
           only
           presumed
           to
           be
           so
           by
           a
           Party
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           .
           For
           though
           they
           call
           themselves
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           really
           take
           themselves
           to
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           but
           a
           handful
           to
           the
           body
           of
           Christians
           ;
           especially
           considered
           in
           our
           notion
           of
           Catholic
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           we
           take
           it
           ,
           extends
           to
           all
           the
           Christians
           of
           all
           Ages
           .
           We
           plainly
           profess
           to
           take
           the
           Catholic
           Tradition
           in
           that
           sense
           of
           
             Vincentius
             Lyrinensis
          
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           of
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           Prescriptions
           ;
           who
           make
           this
           to
           be
           the
           Standard
           of
           all
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           ,
           
             quod
             semper
             ,
             quod
             ubique
             ,
             quod
             ab
             omnibus
             .
          
           First
           ,
           that
           which
           has
           gone
           for
           Christian
           Faith
           in
           all
           Ages
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           taken
           for
           such
           by
           the
           whole
           
             diffusive
             Church
          
           ,
           comprehending
           all
           those
           particular
           Churches
           which
           have
           not
           been
           Canonically
           condemned
           
           either
           of
           Schism
           or
           Heresie
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           that
           which
           has
           not
           only
           been
           the
           Faith
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           though
           contradicted
           by
           others
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           has
           been
           the
           constant
           belief
           of
           the
           generality
           in
           all
           those
           Christian
           Churches
           .
           To
           bring
           our
           differences
           to
           this
           standard
           betwixt
           us
           ,
           I
           conceive
           that
           ,
           first
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           will
           not
           find
           such
           evidence
           for
           their
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           they
           think
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Records
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           such
           evidence
           as
           will
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           were
           of
           Faith
           ,
           antecedently
           to
           the
           Definitions
           of
           Councils
           .
           They
           will
           find
           that
           those
           Councils
           ,
           which
           first
           defined
           them
           to
           be
           of
           Faith
           ,
           were
           not
           such
           against
           which
           we
           have
           no
           just
           exception
           ,
           nor
           that
           their
           Definitions
           have
           been
           generally
           received
           throughout
           the
           diffusive
           Catholic
           Church
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           
             Primitive
             Records
          
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           that
           have
           read
           them
           ,
           will
           scarce
           pretend
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           convey
           all
           those
           Articles
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           of
           Faith.
           And
           where
           they
           fail
           to
           shew
           this
           ,
           of
           any
           Article
           ,
           they
           must
           excuse
           us
           if
           we
           cannot
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Catholic
           Tradition
           .
           Much
           more
           ,
           when
           we
           shew
           ,
           from
           those
           Records
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           strong
           presumptions
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Whereof
           ,
           not
           to
           trouble
           my
           Reader
           with
           more
           instances
           ,
           I
           have
           given
           some
           a
           proof
           in
           that
           which
           Bellarmine
           calls
           
             Caput
             Fidei
          
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           over
           all
           Christians
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Councils
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           new
           Articles
           have
           been
           defined
           ,
           the
           most
           they
           can
           rationally
           pretend
           to
           by
           their
           Definitions
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           deliver
           the
           
           sense
           of
           the
           present
           diffusive
           Church
           .
           Which
           they
           are
           presumed
           to
           do
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           power
           to
           represent
           it
           ,
           or
           when
           their
           Decrees
           are
           received
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           But
           how
           few
           of
           their
           General
           Councils
           can
           pretend
           to
           either
           of
           these
           Conditions
           ?
           It
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Eldest
           of
           them
           could
           not
           ,
           I
           mean
           b
           the
           Second
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           first
           imposed
           the
           worship
           of
           Images
           .
           For
           ,
           about
           thirty
           years
           before
           ,
           there
           was
           c
           an
           Eastern
           Council
           held
           at
           Constantinople
           ,
           which
           Condemned
           that
           very
           thing
           .
           And
           ,
           not
           ten
           years
           after
           ,
           there
           was
           
           a
           Western
           Council
           at
           Francford
           ,
           which
           condemned
           this
           Nicene
           Council
           for
           imposing
           it
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           Councils
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           less
           Orthodox
           than
           that
           Council
           was
           ,
           in
           any
           point
           but
           that
           which
           they
           opposed
           .
           And
           their
           very
           Opposing
           it
           shews
           ,
           that
           ,
           at
           those
           times
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           sense
           either
           of
           the
           Eastern
           or
           of
           the
           Western
           Church
           .
           When
           that
           Council
           obtained
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Church
           ,
           yet
           still
           it
           was
           opposed
           by
           the
           Western
           ;
           and
           however
           there
           also
           the
           practice
           crept
           in
           ,
           yet
           that
           Council
           has
           never
           been
           received
           in
           the
           Western
           Church
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           lately
           proved
           by
           a
           *
           most
           learned
           Writer
           .
           Nor
           has
           Image-worship
           been
           defined
           by
           any
           other
           Council
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           said
           to
           Represent
           both
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Church
           .
        
         
           In
           all
           Ages
           since
           ,
           the
           Councils
           which
           have
           defined
           any
           Articles
           ,
           have
           been
           but
           Western
           Councils
           at
           best
           ,
           For
           ,
           though
           some
           Greek
           Bishops
           were
           present
           at
           one
           or
           two
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           ,
           what
           they
           consented
           to
           was
           never
           ratified
           by
           the
           Greek
           Church
           .
           And
           for
           these
           Western
           Councils
           ,
           to
           give
           
           them
           their
           due
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           much
           their
           fault
           ,
           if
           they
           lead
           us
           into
           Error
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ours
           ,
           if
           we
           follow
           them
           in
           it
           .
           For
           he
           that
           reads
           them
           ,
           and
           knows
           the
           History
           of
           their
           times
           ,
           will
           not
           chuse
           them
           for
           Guides
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           any
           care
           of
           that
           trust
           which
           God
           has
           given
           him
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           He
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           that
           ,
           bating
           the
           three
           last
           of
           those
           Councils
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           that
           Authority
           in
           the
           French
           Church
           ,
           nor
           with
           some
           other
           of
           that
           Communion
           ;
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           held
           in
           times
           of
           such
           palpable
           Ignorance
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           went
           amiss
           they
           could
           not
           well
           see
           how
           to
           do
           otherwise
           .
           Their
           Bishops
           could
           not
           but
           be
           generally
           unqualified
           to
           judge
           of
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           For
           they
           had
           a
           great
           want
           of
           good
           Books
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Languages
           in
           which
           they
           were
           written
           .
           I
           speak
           of
           those
           Books
           that
           are
           now
           chiefly
           used
           in
           all
           Questions
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           their
           as
           by
           our
           Writers
           .
           And
           sure
           they
           that
           had
           them
           not
           to
           use
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           miserably
           to
           seek
           in
           all
           those
           parts
           of
           knowledge
           which
           are
           Absolutely
           necessary
           for
           any
           one
           that
           should
           judge
           of
           those
           matters
           .
           Namely
           ,
           those
           without
           which
           they
           could
           not
           Ordinarily
           know
           ,
           neither
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           the
           Judgments
           of
           Councils
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           nor
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           We
           find
           by
           the
           best
           of
           their
           Writers
           in
           those
           times
           that
           they
           were
           so
           much
           to
           seek
           in
           those
           most
           needful
           things
           ,
           that
           not
           a
           Colledge
           in
           either
           of
           our
           Universities
           can
           be
           said
           without
           scandal
           to
           know
           no
           more
           in
           them
           than
           one
           of
           those
           Councils
           .
        
         
           If
           instead
           of
           those
           last
           we
           bate
           four
           other
           of
           their
           Councils
           ,
           which
           are
           disowned
           by
           the
           Papalins
           ,
           
           for
           reasons
           which
           have
           been
           already
           *
           given
           ;
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           in
           such
           Bondage
           to
           the
           Papacy
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           the
           power
           to
           do
           otherwise
           than
           they
           did
           .
           Their
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           Pope
           
           Hildebrand's
           device
           ,
           were
           all
           sworn
           to
           maintain
           the
           
             Royalties
             of
             St.
             Peter
          
           ;
           e
           whereof
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Popes
             Faith
             could
             not
             fail
             .
          
           And
           being
           assured
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           men
           should
           be
           of
           things
           which
           they
           swear
           ,
           their
           wisest
           course
           ,
           when
           matters
           of
           Faith
           came
           before
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           trust
           the
           Pope's
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           pass
           every
           thing
           as
           he
           brought
           it
           to
           their
           hands
           .
           This
           way
           therefore
           they
           took
           ,
           and
           it
           saved
           them
           the
           trouble
           of
           Examination
           and
           Debate
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Conciliary
           proceedings
           .
           It
           may
           be
           worth
           the
           observing
           ,
           that
           in
           Seven
           General
           Councils
           ,
           which
           they
           reckon
           from
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Hildebrand
           downward
           ,
           among
           the
           many
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           are
           said
           to
           have
           Defined
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           that
           appears
           to
           have
           cost
           them
           any
           more
           but
           the
           Hearing
           .
           The
           Pope
           had
           them
           brought
           and
           read
           before
           the
           Council
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           was
           enough
           to
           make
           them
           their
           Acts
           as
           well
           as
           f
           His.
           And
           this
           was
           the
           constant
           course
           ,
           till
           the
           Papacy
           was
           weakened
           by
           a
           long
           and
           scandalous
           Schism
           ;
           Then
           those
           Councils
           which
           made
           themselves
           superiour
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           use
           their
           Own
           Judgment
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           they
           proceeded
           Conciliarly
           ,
           as
           Councils
           had
           done
           in
           former
           times
           .
           Which
           way
           being
           more
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Definitions
           ,
           it
           was
           continued
           in
           those
           Councils
           which
           restored
           the
           Pope
           to
           his
           Supremacy
           ;
           with
           this
           difference
           only
           ,
           that
           whereas
           those
           Seven
           Councils
           above-mentioned
           passed
           all
           
           things
           in
           the
           Lump
           which
           the
           Pope
           or
           his
           Ministers
           brought
           before
           them
           ;
           the
           Councils
           since
           have
           passed
           them
           Piecemeal
           ;
           with
           some
           shew
           of
           using
           their
           own
           Judgment
           in
           every
           particular
           ,
           though
           in
           truth
           with
           so
           entire
           a
           resignation
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           ever
           pass
           against
           his
           Interest
           ,
           or
           his
           will
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           seemed
           most
           to
           endeavour
           it
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           in
           all
           these
           Councils
           ,
           whatsoever
           has
           passed
           in
           determining
           Doctrines
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           in
           truth
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Papal
           Decree
           ,
           though
           it
           bears
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           has
           some
           shew
           of
           a
           Councils
           Definition
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           for
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Diffusive
           Church
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           ignorant
           that
           many
           of
           the
           things
           thus
           imposed
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           we
           can
           find
           no
           mention
           in
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           know
           were
           first
           started
           long
           after
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Christianity
           )
           yet
           have
           been
           received
           as
           well
           by
           Greeks
           as
           by
           the
           Latines
           in
           latter
           Ages
           .
           But
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           by
           what
           means
           they
           obtained
           it
           ,
           we
           cannot
           forget
           what
           Ages
           those
           were
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           things
           came
           to
           gain
           such
           an
           Authority
           among
           Christians
           .
           They
           were
           such
           as
           learned
           men
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Writers
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           as
           well
           with
           the
           Greek
           as
           Latine
           Writers
           ,
           )
           do
           not
           at
           all
           reverence
           their
           Judgments
           apart
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           think
           of
           them
           together
           in
           Councils
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           prescribed
           by
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           pass
           for
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Catholic
           diffusive
           Church
           ,
           though
           both
           Greeks
           and
           Latines
           agree
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           so
           for
           some
           Ages
           together
           .
           There
           must
           be
           semper
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ubique
           ,
           and
           
             ab
             omnibus
          
           .
           Though
           
           the
           two
           last
           conditions
           may
           suffice
           to
           make
           us
           think
           any
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           Error
           in
           it
           not
           to
           be
           Damnable
           ;
           yet
           to
           make
           us
           believe
           it
           is
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           semper
           likewise
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           no
           Catholic
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           surely
           a
           great
           Affront
           to
           the
           Catholic
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             her
             Faith
             ,
          
           that
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           
             Faith
             once
             delivered
          
           were
           Insufficient
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           new
           things
           added
           to
           it
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           by
           a
           Succession
           of
           men
           that
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           his
           Vicars
           ,
           without
           making
           out
           any
           colourable
           title
           to
           that
           Office.
           And
           ,
           though
           we
           find
           no
           such
           things
           in
           the
           Ancient
           Records
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           though
           we
           see
           these
           are
           framed
           to
           support
           the
           new
           Authority
           of
           those
           Vicars
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           know
           how
           they
           abused
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Tameness
           of
           many
           Ages
           ;
           yet
           because
           in
           those
           Ages
           these
           things
           were
           generally
           received
           ,
           and
           have
           mellowed
           some
           time
           since
           in
           the
           Faith
           of
           them
           that
           knew
           no
           better
           ,
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           use
           this
           as
           an
           Argument
           ,
           not
           only
           why
           others
           must
           be
           concluded
           and
           bound
           for
           ever
           to
           sit
           down
           by
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           who
           had
           little
           ,
           and
           used
           none
           ;
           but
           why
           they
           must
           also
           receive
           all
           things
           else
           that
           are
           imposed
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           under
           pretence
           that
           this
           is
           now
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Diffusive
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           case
           is
           much
           worse
           ,
           these
           new
           things
           being
           imposed
           on
           the
           Church
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           .
           Which
           Infallibility
           being
           a
           word
           of
           good
           sound
           ,
           some
           that
           are
           no
           Papalins
           ,
           but
           hold
           with
           them
           in
           some
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           cannot
           well
           prove
           otherwise
           ,
           strike
           in
           with
           them
           at
           this
           ,
           
           though
           the
           sound
           is
           all
           that
           they
           agree
           in
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Papalins
           mean
           an
           Infallibility
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           place
           it
           in
           the
           Virtual
           Church
           ;
           these
           mean
           only
           an
           Infallibility
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           place
           in
           the
           Diffusive
           Church
           .
           They
           would
           persuade
           us
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Demonstrable
           thing
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           that
           are
           believed
           ,
           as
           of
           Faith
           ,
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           could
           never
           be
           otherwise
           .
           They
           may
           as
           well
           Demonstrate
           ,
           that
           a
           Tale
           does
           not
           mend
           with
           often
           telling
           ,
           or
           that
           no
           change
           can
           be
           made
           by
           insensible
           degrees
           .
           But
           the
           Authors
           of
           this
           being
           Censured
           at
           Rome
           for
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ti●l
           they
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           are
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           in
           spite
           of
           her
           Censures
           .
           For
           our
           dispute
           is
           at
           present
           with
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           who
           pretend
           that
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           in
           theirs
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Virtual
           Church
           .
           They
           say
           that
           she
           has
           it
           by
           virtue
           of
           Divine
           Assistance
           ;
           which
           being
           either
           without
           or
           above
           means
           ,
           it
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           they
           said
           she
           has
           a
           New
           Revelation
           .
           And
           one
           would
           think
           that
           they
           intended
           no
           other
           who
           founded
           their
           Definitions
           on
           Miracles
           .
           Now
           if
           they
           can
           prove
           that
           any
           such
           Assistance
           was
           promised
           to
           the
           Virtual
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           can
           prove
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           to
           which
           those
           promises
           were
           made
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           can
           prove
           their
           Credentials
           to
           be
           the
           same
           that
           Christ
           gave
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           then
           we
           must
           grant
           that
           we
           are
           out
           ,
           in
           denying
           this
           Infallibility
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           must
           grant
           that
           their
           virtual
           Church
           might
           be
           mistaken
           .
           And
           if
           she
           might
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           she
           was
           so
           in
           these
           matters
           .
           And
           if
           it
           is
           but
           colourably
           said
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           mistaken
           in
           matters
           of
           so
           very
           
           great
           moment
           ,
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           those
           matters
           are
           fit
           for
           a
           Review
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Greeks
           may
           submit
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           all
           other
           Christians
           that
           differ
           among
           themselves
           ;
           but
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           cannot
           ,
           while
           they
           keep
           up
           their
           claim
           to
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           must
           (
           as
           the
           Roman
           Court
           will
           have
           it
           )
           be
           called
           Heretics
           for
           not
           submitting
           to
           new
           Revelation
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           .
           Nor
           need
           we
           much
           trouble
           our selves
           .
           For
           we
           know
           we
           are
           no
           Hereticks
           by
           any
           Law
           Divine
           or
           Humane
           ,
           except
           those
           which
           this
           new
           Power
           has
           made
           to
           fence
           in
           its
           new
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           we
           know
           they
           cannot
           ,
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           Reason
           from
           Catholic
           Tradition
           ,
           think
           us
           Heretics
           themselves
           ,
           while
           we
           hold
           to
           the
           Positive
           Doctrines
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           when
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           give
           us
           this
           Title
           ,
           we
           can
           take
           their
           meaning
           to
           be
           only
           this
           :
           They
           declare
           us
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           indeed
           we
           are
           ,
           the
           Enemies
           of
           that
           Monarchy
           to
           which
           they
           would
           enthral
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           They
           do
           as
           good
           as
           tell
           us
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           for
           this
           ,
           if
           ever
           (
           for
           our
           sins
           )
           God
           should
           suffer
           us
           to
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           They
           would
           have
           their
           people
           hate
           us
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           and
           avoid
           all
           communication
           with
           us
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           come
           to
           know
           how
           we
           are
           wronged
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           This
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           and
           design
           of
           the
           Interested
           men
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           doubt
           not
           there
           are
           many
           others
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           either
           have
           no
           such
           Interest
           ,
           or
           who
           will
           not
           give
           themselves
           to
           be
           led
           by
           it
           .
           We
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           this
           ,
           partly
           from
           what
           we
           observe
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           and
           much
           
           more
           from
           what
           we
           read
           of
           former
           times
           .
           Of
           all
           Nations
           that
           continue
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           the
           more
           any
           have
           flourished
           in
           Learning
           and
           Civility
           ,
           the
           more
           free
           they
           have
           kept
           themselves
           from
           all
           that
           which
           is
           properly
           Popery
           :
           while
           the
           more
           Ignorant
           ,
           and
           therefore
           more
           Superstitious
           Nations
           ,
           are
           so
           fond
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           scarce
           allow
           the
           other
           to
           be
           Catholics
           .
           But
           for
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           the
           other
           can
           endure
           to
           live
           among
           them
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           in
           no
           desirable
           condition
           ;
           These
           will
           not
           allow
           them
           to
           live
           in
           their
           Country
           ,
           unless
           that
           may
           be
           called
           Living
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           buried
           alive
           in
           the
           Inquisition
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           among
           Persons
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           The
           most
           busie
           and
           imposing
           ,
           the
           most
           fierce
           and
           untreatable
           Bigots
           ,
           are
           commonly
           they
           that
           scarce
           understand
           their
           own
           Prayers
           .
           Learned
           men
           either
           have
           not
           those
           heats
           ,
           or
           else
           govern
           them
           better
           .
           Unless
           they
           be
           such
           as
           are
           engaged
           to
           the
           Papacy
           by
           preferment
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           hopes
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Vows
           of
           their
           Orders
           ;
           or
           perhaps
           such
           as
           having
           forsaken
           our
           Church
           ,
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           to
           Question
           either
           their
           Wisdom
           or
           their
           Honesty
           in
           it
           .
           We
           are
           not
           ordinarily
           to
           expect
           so
           much
           as
           common
           Civility
           from
           such
           men
           .
           But
           they
           that
           have
           no
           particular
           Quarrel
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           otherwise
           of
           a
           Candid
           and
           Ingenuous
           temper
           ;
           especially
           when
           they
           have
           Learning
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           not
           a
           few
           have
           ,
           and
           would
           to
           God
           there
           were
           more
           in
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ;
           These
           men
           being
           not
           averse
           from
           inquiring
           into
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           from
           receiving
           it
           when
           it
           is
           brought
           before
           them
           ,
           
           if
           they
           do
           not
           see
           how
           they
           can
           prove
           us
           Heretics
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Proof
           is
           as
           strong
           and
           clear
           as
           the
           Charge
           is
           heavy
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           think
           it
           a
           sufficient
           Reason
           to
           call
           us
           so
           because
           others
           have
           done
           it
           .
           Nor
           will
           they
           think
           fit
           to
           debar
           us
           the
           common
           Right
           of
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           heard
           what
           we
           can
           say
           for
           our selves
           :
           And
           that
           either
           before
           a
           competent
           Judicature
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           had
           ;
           or
           if
           that
           cannot
           be
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           by
           all
           them
           that
           will
           judge
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           of
           them
           knew
           but
           so
           much
           of
           our
           Church
           as
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           considered
           it
           with
           that
           Impartiality
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           expect
           from
           such
           men
           ,
           it
           would
           work
           some
           good
           effect
           in
           no
           small
           number
           of
           them
           in
           that
           Communion
           .
           And
           that
           effect
           would
           appear
           upon
           such
           a
           Review
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ;
           I
           mean
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           have
           Right
           done
           us
           in
           a
           free
           General
           Council
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           would
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           held
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           or
           rather
           if
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           would
           agree
           to
           call
           it
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           wait
           for
           His
           time
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           never
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           this
           Reason
           to
           be
           done
           us
           abroad
           ,
           where
           it
           should
           be
           in
           a
           Common
           Assembly
           of
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           he
           cannot
           hinder
           us
           from
           having
           it
           at
           home
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           private
           Judgment
           of
           them
           that
           do
           not
           fear
           his
           Censures
           .
           I
           have
           shewn
           that
           this
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           fruit
           of
           a
           Discrimination
           .
           It
           will
           try
           who
           they
           are
           .
           And
           for
           them
           chiefly
           I
           intended
           this
           Digression
           .
           In
           which
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           large
           ,
           because
           I
           think
           it
           no
           Digression
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           best
           
             way
             for
             the
             suppressing
             of
             Popery
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           to
           get
           our
           Church
           
           to
           be
           better
           understood
           by
           all
           among
           us
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           rightly
           understand
           it
           ,
           wise
           men
           would
           consider
           how
           they
           made
           themselves
           guilty
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           by
           unjustly
           charging
           us
           with
           those
           crimes
           .
           How
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           by
           joyning
           with
           them
           that
           have
           made
           such
           Additions
           to
           the
           Faith
           :
           And
           of
           Schism
           ,
           in
           charging
           us
           with
           Heresie
           for
           not
           receiving
           those
           Additions
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           separating
           themselves
           from
           our
           Communion
           .
           They
           that
           shall
           be
           convinced
           of
           their
           danger
           in
           both
           these
           ,
           will
           endeavour
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           by
           relinquishing
           that
           Forein
           Power
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           think
           themselves
           no
           way
           obliged
           to
           ,
           if
           they
           better
           consider
           it
           .
           And
           finding
           themselves
           free
           from
           any
           such
           obligation
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           what
           should
           hinder
           them
           from
           joyning
           themselves
           to
           that
           National
           Church
           in
           which
           God
           has
           sufficiently
           provided
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           their
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Though
           if
           they
           stay
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           it
           may
           perhaps
           be
           better
           for
           Us
           upon
           Politic
           accounts
           ;
           which
           I
           add
           as
           my
           last
           instance
           of
           the
           Benefit
           that
           we
           may
           expect
           from
           this
           Discrimination
           .
        
         
           It
           would
           be
           no
           small
           Benefit
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           such
           men
           continuing
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           would
           but
           keep
           the
           Popish
           Party
           from
           being
           more
           united
           ,
           and
           more
           active
           against
           us
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           they
           would
           do
           for
           us
           ,
           though
           they
           did
           not
           intend
           it
           .
           But
           they
           will
           do
           much
           more
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           full
           Intention
           ,
           unless
           their
           Opposition
           to
           us
           weigh
           more
           with
           them
           than
           their
           care
           of
           themselves
           .
           For
           they
           will
           find
           themselves
           Obliged
           ,
           if
           they
           consider
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           Duty
           as
           Interest
           ,
           and
           no
           less
           obliged
           
           both
           ways
           then
           we
           are
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Forein
           Power
           from
           coming
           in
           among
           us
           .
           Their
           obligation
           in
           Conscience
           will
           be
           the
           same
           that
           ours
           is
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           more
           if
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           it
           by
           Oath
           ,
           whatsoever
           the
           Oath
           shall
           be
           ,
           that
           is
           designed
           for
           their
           Discrimination
           .
           And
           as
           to
           Interest
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           much
           more
           theirs
           than
           it
           is
           ours
           ,
           to
           keep
           out
           the
           Common
           Enemy
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           heavy
           to
           us
           both
           ,
           but
           much
           heavier
           to
           them
           than
           to
           us
           .
           For
           as
           they
           are
           fewer
           in
           Number
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           better
           known
           in
           their
           Persons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           found
           out
           .
           And
           being
           found
           ;
           if
           ever
           that
           day
           should
           come
           ,
           which
           God
           avert
           ;
           though
           we
           must
           look
           to
           feel
           Rods
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           Scorpions
           .
           The
           provocation
           which
           they
           have
           given
           already
           has
           been
           more
           than
           most
           of
           us
           have
           been
           able
           to
           give
           :
           And
           when
           we
           are
           gone
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           ,
           the
           Roman
           Court
           having
           no
           other
           Adversaries
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           more
           intent
           and
           the
           more
           able
           to
           root
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           this
           to
           waken
           them
           that
           are
           most
           concerned
           to
           think
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           suppose
           they
           cannot
           sleep
           ,
           having
           so
           great
           a
           Danger
           before
           their
           eyes
           .
           And
           if
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           forget
           themselves
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           wakened
           by
           those
           Censures
           of
           which
           enough
           has
           been
           spoken
           already
           .
           
           It
           is
           at
           present
           more
           needful
           to
           make
           our
           own
           People
           (
           who
           do
           not
           so
           well
           understand
           the
           Common
           Adversary
           ,
           as
           not
           having
           had
           the
           same
           Experience
           of
           him
           ,
           )
           to
           be
           sensible
           how
           much
           they
           are
           concerned
           not
           to
           lose
           any
           Help
           that
           can
           be
           had
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           it
           is
           our
           Interest
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ,
           to
           preserve
           such
           a
           Party
           of
           useful
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           joyn
           
           with
           us
           against
           him
           .
           Which
           can
           be
           done
           no
           other
           way
           but
           by
           a
           Discrimination
           .
        
         
           I
           cannot
           think
           there
           is
           any
           Protestant
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           for
           these
           ,
           or
           other
           the
           like
           ,
           Considerations
           ,
           think
           fit
           to
           use
           the
           Moderation
           here
           proposed
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           promote
           it
           in
           others
           as
           far
           as
           he
           is
           able
           .
           Unless
           he
           may
           perhaps
           be
           discouraged
           by
           some
           other
           Considerations
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           it
           seem
           not
           so
           Practicable
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           desired
           .
           For
           if
           it
           can
           be
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           wise
           and
           good
           man
           ,
           having
           weighed
           the
           reasons
           here
           given
           ,
           will
           deny
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           well
           in
           Prudence
           ,
           as
           in
           Justice
           ,
           to
           preserve
           both
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           dear
           to
           us
           in
           this
           Nation
           .
        
         
           The
           things
           chiefly
           alledged
           against
           the
           Practicableness
           of
           it
           ,
           
           are
           these
           that
           follow
           .
           I
           shall
           first
           name
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           consider
           the
           Consequence
           of
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           alledged
           that
           all
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           are
           obliged
           by
           their
           Principles
           to
           follow
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           :
           And
           that
           they
           Actually
           follow
           it
           ,
           in
           those
           very
           things
           which
           are
           Popery
           in
           the
           proper
           signification
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           any
           of
           them
           deny
           this
           ,
           or
           declare
           and
           promise
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           Assurance
           of
           what
           they
           say
           ;
           they
           have
           so
           many
           ways
           to
           elude
           all
           such
           Promises
           and
           Declarations
           ;
           especially
           being
           made
           to
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           call
           us
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Though
           we
           have
           a
           sufficient
           assurance
           of
           any
           persons
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           No
           Papists
           ,
           yet
           while
           they
           are
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           continual
           danger
           to
           be
           seduced
           ,
           or
           change
           their
           minds
           ;
           and
           whensoever
           that
           happens
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           may
           before
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           
           it
           ,
           )
           they
           will
           be
           able
           to
           do
           us
           the
           more
           hurt
           ,
           through
           our
           relying
           on
           the
           security
           which
           they
           have
           given
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           a
           force
           in
           these
           Objections
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           so
           well
           avoid
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           who
           are
           chiefly
           concerned
           to
           have
           them
           answered
           may
           suspect
           that
           I
           use
           some
           kind
           of
           Prevarication
           ;
           because
           I
           do
           not
           answer
           them
           their
           way
           ,
           or
           not
           say
           all
           that
           they
           think
           their
           Cause
           will
           bear
           .
           To
           secure
           my self
           against
           that
           most
           odious
           Imputation
           ;
           I
           do
           in
           the
           first
           place
           declare
           that
           I
           shall
           omit
           nothing
           which
           I
           think
           to
           be
           material
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           say
           all
           they
           have
           to
           say
           for
           themselves
           .
           And
           then
           for
           their
           Way
           of
           answering
           :
           If
           they
           think
           they
           can
           Justifie
           themselves
           against
           the
           charge
           that
           is
           implied
           in
           those
           mentioned
           Allegations
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           can
           thereby
           entitle
           themselves
           as
           well
           to
           Trust
           as
           to
           Protection
           ;
           I
           confess
           this
           is
           more
           than
           I
           can
           do
           for
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           take
           so
           much
           lower
           ;
           Endeavouring
           to
           excuse
           the
           persons
           as
           far
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           to
           be
           excused
           from
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Justified
           in
           their
           Cause
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           Law
           has
           excluded
           them
           from
           Trust
           ,
           for
           such
           Reasons
           as
           cannot
           but
           continue
           as
           long
           as
           the
           established
           Religion
           ,
           I
           shall
           yet
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           safely
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           Protection
           ,
           while
           they
           give
           such
           assurance
           of
           their
           Loyalty
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           to
           give
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           do
           it
           with
           much
           the
           more
           ease
           ,
           having
           the
           matter
           prepared
           to
           my
           hand
           in
           a
           Book
           *
           that
           was
           published
           about
           two
           years
           since
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Where
           the
           Objections
           being
           proved
           as
           to
           
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           the
           Inferences
           drawn
           with
           great
           evidence
           and
           strength
           ;
           if
           I
           should
           not
           extract
           enough
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Reader
           in
           either
           kind
           I
           shall
           however
           satisfie
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           made
           him
           amends
           by
           recommending
           the
           Book
           to
           him
           ,
           where
           he
           may
           find
           those
           things
           said
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           with
           very
           great
           accurateness
           ,
           which
           either
           cannot
           so
           well
           be
           contracted
           ,
           or
           I
           cannot
           do
           it
           here
           ,
           without
           exceeding
           the
           brevity
           which
           I
           design
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           Whereas
           all
           Roman
           Catholics
           are
           said
           to
           be
           obliged
           by
           their
           principles
           to
           follow
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ;
           I
           find
           little
           less
           than
           Demonstration
           for
           this
           ,
           in
           a
           *
           Book
           lately
           published
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           proved
           that
           they
           cannot
           justifie
           their
           calling
           themselves
           Catholics
           exclusively
           to
           all
           other
           Christians
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           than
           by
           resolving
           their
           Faith
           into
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           as
           united
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           really
           ,
           into
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           as
           being
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           So
           that
           if
           he
           declare
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           evident
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           we
           call
           Popery
           are
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           (
           if
           they
           will
           do
           things
           consequently
           to
           their
           Principles
           )
           either
           to
           believe
           him
           in
           those
           Articles
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           relinquish
           that
           Communion
           .
           This
           follows
           by
           good
           Reasoning
           ;
           though
           that
           way
           of
           proof
           is
           not
           so
           clear
           to
           a
           Vulgar
           Capacity
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           drawn
           from
           Authority
           ,
           and
           appears
           in
           plain
           instances
           of
           Fact.
           But
           what
           greater
           Instance
           can
           there
           be
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           than
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           which
           has
           actually
           followed
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           things
           which
           are
           properly
           Popery
           ?
        
         
         
           By
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           which
           they
           call
           so
           themselves
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           of
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           that
           Communion
           ;
           that
           part
           which
           acts
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Acts
           all
           their
           Subjects
           are
           obliged
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           .
           Now
           taking
           Popery
           (
           as
           I
           have
           a
           defined
           it
           )
           to
           be
           the
           owning
           of
           the
           Pope's
           pretended
           Authority
           ;
           whether
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           over
           all
           Princes
           and
           States
           ;
           it
           hath
           been
           proved
           that
           this
           Roman
           Church
           owns
           this
           Doctrine
           in
           both
           the
           branches
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           question
           of
           this
           .
           For
           none
           can
           be
           of
           the
           Governing
           Clergy
           without
           taking
           an
           Oath
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           own
           the
           Pope's
           Authority
           with
           a
           witness
           .
           For
           they
           swear
           Fealty
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           those
           Terms
           which
           import
           as
           well
           a
           Temporal
           as
           a
           Spiritual
           subjection
           .
           No
           doubt
           that
           was
           
           Hildebrand's
           sense
           that
           made
           the
           a
           Oath
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           of
           them
           that
           Impose
           it
           .
           But
           this
           I
           leave
           to
           Temporal
           Princes
           and
           States
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           are
           chiefly
           concerned
           ,
           to
           consider
           it
           .
           Let
           the
           Oath
           be
           for
           Spirituals
           only
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           prove
           the
           Churches
           subjection
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           because
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           at
           least
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           by
           all
           the
           Governing
           Clergy
           .
           And
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           c
           
             Form
             of
             Profession
          
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           sworn
           to
           him
           every
           one
           in
           his
           Person
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           not
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           by
           the
           Oaths
           of
           their
           Superiors
           .
        
         
         
           If
           among
           them
           that
           are
           the
           Guides
           of
           Conscience
           to
           others
           ,
           there
           be
           any
           that
           makes
           no
           Conscience
           of
           an
           Oath
           ;
           yet
           such
           a
           one
           will
           go
           which
           way
           his
           Interest
           leads
           him
           .
           And
           the
           Pope
           has
           them
           all
           secured
           to
           him
           by
           Interest
           likewise
           .
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           those
           ways
           that
           his
           Interests
           are
           theirs
           ,
           nor
           of
           other
           ways
           that
           he
           has
           to
           oblige
           them
           ;
           it
           is
           enough
           that
           he
           is
           so
           far
           Patron
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           that
           none
           can
           have
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           eminent
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           either
           take
           it
           of
           the
           Pope's
           gift
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           he
           must
           come
           to
           him
           for
           Confirmation
           .
        
         
           Having
           two
           such
           sure
           holds
           ,
           on
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Souls
           ,
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ;
           the
           Pope
           is
           not
           only
           in
           present
           possession
           of
           a
           spiritual
           Monarchy
           over
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           (
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           )
           assured
           that
           none
           shall
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           take
           it
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           Unless
           the
           Princes
           of
           his
           Communion
           should
           come
           to
           find
           their
           Interest
           in
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           wisht
           for
           than
           to
           be
           expected
           in
           our
           Age
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           that
           can
           dispossess
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           general
           Council
           .
           And
           that
           indeed
           he
           has
           some
           cause
           to
           apprehend
           upon
           the
           experience
           of
           former
           times
           .
           It
           is
           remembred
           by
           others
           too
           often
           for
           the
           Pope
           to
           forget
           it
           ,
           how
           such
           a
           Council
           ,
           d
           when
           time
           was
           ,
           humbled
           two
           or
           three
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           .
           But
           then
           they
           that
           were
           for
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           not
           only
           the
           Diffusive
           Church
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           a
           good
           party
           among
           the
           Cardinals
           themselves
           .
           Especially
           they
           had
           the
           Papacy
           at
           an
           Advantage
           ,
           being
           to
           Judge
           whose
           it
           was
           ,
           among
           them
           that
           pretended
           
           to
           it
           .
           They
           had
           also
           the
           times
           very
           favourable
           to
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           like
           to
           come
           again
           .
           And
           yet
           then
           ,
           what
           ground
           they
           got
           from
           Popes
           of
           disputable
           Titles
           ,
           they
           lost
           afterward
           to
           those
           whose
           Titles
           were
           certain
           .
           They
           left
           free
           Declarations
           and
           Laws
           for
           future
           times
           ,
           which
           might
           do
           good
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           men
           to
           put
           Life
           in
           them
           .
           But
           withal
           they
           left
           a
           certain
           experiment
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           ,
           that
           that
           good
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           men
           who
           are
           so
           engaged
           to
           the
           Papacy
           .
        
         
           Interest
           of
           it self
           were
           enough
           to
           give
           the
           Pope
           a
           Majority
           of
           Bishops
           in
           any
           Council
           where
           Conscience
           did
           not
           bear
           too
           much
           sway
           .
           It
           was
           observed
           by
           one
           e
           that
           writ
           for
           the
           Authority
           of
           those
           Councils
           ;
           that
           they
           could
           never
           keep
           up
           their
           side
           ,
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           the
           Pope
           had
           the
           disposing
           of
           all
           the
           Livings
           .
           But
           how
           much
           greater
           must
           his
           Party
           be
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           Bishops
           are
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           likewise
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           an
           Oath
           can
           oblige
           them
           ,
           to
           support
           the
           Popes
           spiritual
           Monarchy
           ?
           It
           is
           hard
           for
           men
           to
           think
           that
           such
           an
           Oath
           does
           not
           bind
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           when
           they
           are
           together
           ,
           as
           severally
           .
           We
           see
           the
           Pope
           so
           well
           understood
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           f
           it
           was
           proposed
           during
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           a
           Free
           Council
           ,
           he
           should
           
             dispense
             with
             the
             Oaths
          
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           that
           sate
           there
           ;
           his
           Legates
           declared
           that
           they
           would
           
             rather
             die
          
           than
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           I
           suppose
           they
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           much
           concerned
           for
           that
           which
           they
           had
           not
           found
           to
           be
           of
           very
           great
           use
           in
           their
           business
           .
           And
           we
           see
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Bishops
           there
           present
           ,
           
           though
           it
           was
           against
           many
           of
           their
           wills
           ,
           yet
           suffered
           the
           Council
           to
           be
           prorogued
           ,
           and
           translated
           ,
           and
           rid
           about
           how
           and
           when
           the
           Pope
           pleased
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           done
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           g
           made
           it
           unnecessary
           for
           him
           ever
           to
           have
           another
           Council
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           safe
           as
           he
           has
           made
           himself
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           should
           be
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           safer
           for
           him
           to
           have
           none
           .
           And
           therefore
           presuming
           there
           shall
           be
           none
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           judge
           by
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           last
           hundred
           years
           ;
           we
           come
           now
           to
           consider
           what
           his
           power
           is
           in
           the
           Intervals
           of
           Councils
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           ,
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           whole
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           by
           the
           Laity
           as
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           has
           the
           supreme
           Authority
           over
           all
           Christians
           .
           Which
           being
           another
           kind
           of
           Supremacy
           than
           we
           are
           used
           to
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           learn
           what
           it
           is
           from
           them
           that
           live
           under
           it
           .
           What
           they
           say
           and
           write
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           which
           they
           swear
           in
           those
           Forms
           before-mentioned
           .
           And
           yet
           their
           Oaths
           being
           in
           general
           terms
           ,
           we
           cannot
           so
           throughly
           know
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           from
           particular
           Instances
           of
           the
           Exercise
           of
           it
           .
           I
           suppose
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           give
           him
           that
           Power
           ,
           which
           he
           exercises
           every
           where
           without
           let
           or
           contradiction
           .
           And
           to
           name
           only
           such
           Instances
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           which
           more
           particularly
           concern
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           make
           him
           no
           less
           than
           some
           call
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Virtual
           Church
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           takes
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           they
           allow
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           supreme
           Judge
           of
           Fact
           in
           
           Ecclesiastical
           matters
           .
           So
           that
           whomsoever
           he
           has
           judged
           to
           be
           Heretics
           ,
           (
           of
           what
           rank
           soever
           they
           are
           ,
           Kings
           not
           excepted
           ,
           )
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           all
           Canonical
           Punishments
           ,
           and
           are
           avoided
           as
           if
           they
           were
           such
           indeed
           as
           he
           judges
           them
           .
           And
           as
           he
           does
           not
           trouble
           himself
           to
           call
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           their
           sense
           of
           the
           matter
           before
           he
           judges
           ;
           so
           neither
           ,
           if
           he
           judge
           amiss
           ,
           are
           the
           injured
           Parties
           relievable
           by
           Appeal
           to
           any
           other
           Judge
           whatsoever
           .
           If
           any
           question
           this
           ,
           they
           do
           ill
           to
           call
           us
           Heretics
           ;
           who
           were
           never
           condemned
           by
           any
           Council
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           not
           by
           any
           that
           pretended
           to
           represent
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           moved
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           declared
           against
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           said
           h
           that
           they
           forbore
           to
           do
           it
           for
           politic
           reasons
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Pope
           i
           saw
           his
           time
           to
           declare
           ,
           it
           did
           as
           well
           :
           for
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           same
           Bull
           he
           deprived
           her
           of
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           all
           her
           Subjects
           of
           that
           Church
           broke
           Communion
           with
           her
           ,
           even
           they
           that
           disobeyed
           the
           Sentence
           of
           Deprivation
           .
           Since
           her
           time
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           that
           we
           are
           under
           any
           Sentence
           ,
           but
           the
           Popes
           yearly
           Curse
           on
           Maundy
           Thursday
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           is
           enough
           to
           continue
           the
           breach
           of
           Communion
           .
           Nay
           ,
           when
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           Pope
           only
           ,
           and
           judged
           a
           Heretic
           for
           no
           other
           cause
           but
           disobedience
           to
           him
           ;
           though
           he
           had
           a
           just
           and
           lawful
           Appeal
           then
           depending
           ,
           yet
           then
           the
           Popes
           Sentence
           was
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           treated
           as
           a
           Heretic
           by
           all
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           owning
           the
           Pope
           to
           have
           an
           Absolute
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           it
           is
           no
           
           small
           Priviledge
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           him
           ,
           to
           let
           in
           and
           shut
           out
           of
           their
           Church
           whom
           he
           pleases
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           claims
           a
           higher
           Priviledge
           than
           this
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           judge
           also
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           to
           define
           what
           shall
           be
           Faith
           or
           Heresie
           .
           This
           he
           actually
           does
           .
           And
           the
           Church
           so
           far
           abets
           him
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           if
           private
           persons
           seem
           to
           question
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           did
           when
           he
           condemned
           the
           Iansenists
           Propositions
           ,
           )
           they
           are
           punisht
           for
           it
           as
           Rebels
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Now
           being
           in
           possession
           of
           this
           power
           to
           judge
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           what
           security
           can
           they
           have
           that
           he
           will
           not
           employ
           it
           to
           advance
           his
           own
           Secular
           Interests
           under
           the
           specious
           pretence
           of
           Christian
           Faith
           ?
           If
           he
           please
           to
           make
           it
           of
           Faith
           that
           all
           men
           must
           obey
           him
           ,
           even
           in
           Temporal
           things
           ;
           this
           is
           done
           already
           in
           a
           k
           Decretal
           Epistle
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Coherence
           between
           the
           two
           ends
           of
           it
           .
           If
           he
           should
           think
           fit
           to
           call
           it
           the
           l
           Henrician
           Heresie
           ,
           for
           any
           one
           to
           hold
           that
           Kings
           may
           be
           obeyed
           notwithstanding
           his
           Censures
           :
           If
           he
           call
           it
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           m
           Politici
           for
           any
           one
           to
           deny
           the
           exemption
           of
           the
           Clergy
           from
           Secular
           Courts
           ;
           or
           the
           Heresie
           of
           n
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           to
           hold
           that
           Lay
           men
           may
           lawfully
           present
           to
           Church
           Livings
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           new
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           may
           colourably
           do
           it
           .
           Nay
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           he
           will
           do
           it
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           thinks
           he
           may
           do
           it
           safely
           .
           And
           that
           will
           be
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           no
           more
           in
           awe
           of
           the
           French
           Monarchy
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           of
           the
           English
           when
           he
           censured
           the
           Irish
           Remonstrance
           .
           It
           may
           concern
           more
           than
           Protestants
           to
           consider
           this
           .
           For
           no
           man
           knows
           how
           soon
           the
           Pope
           may
           
           be
           concerned
           either
           to
           have
           him
           condemned
           for
           a
           Heretic
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           something
           that
           he
           holds
           go
           for
           Heresie
           .
           And
           either
           of
           these
           things
           being
           done
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           that
           the
           Popes
           Act
           must
           be
           owned
           by
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           in
           consequence
           to
           to
           their
           now
           mentioned
           Principles
           .
           For
           all
           this
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           which
           they
           give
           him
           in
           spiritual
           things
           .
        
         
           Whether
           they
           allow
           him
           to
           have
           the
           like
           power
           in
           Temporals
           ,
           is
           the
           Question
           which
           we
           are
           next
           to
           consider
           .
           And
           that
           they
           do
           allow
           it
           him
           ,
           will
           appear
           by
           all
           the
           means
           that
           we
           have
           to
           know
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           First
           ,
           their
           Church
           Virtual
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           has
           o
           declared
           it
           again
           and
           again
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           all
           the
           Solemnities
           required
           by
           themselves
           to
           his
           decreeing
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           .
           There
           never
           was
           any
           Pope
           that
           disowned
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           that
           owned
           that
           Notion
           of
           the
           Virtual
           Church
           .
           Their
           Church
           Representative
           has
           declared
           it
           in
           divers
           Councils
           ,
           of
           which
           one
           or
           other
           is
           owned
           to
           be
           General
           by
           all
           them
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           Whereas
           many
           require
           the
           the
           Popes
           Confirmation
           of
           Councils
           to
           make
           them
           General
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           but
           such
           p
           Councils
           ,
           so
           confirmed
           ,
           have
           declared
           it
           .
           For
           those
           that
           do
           not
           hold
           any
           necessity
           of
           the
           Popes
           Confirmation
           ,
           those
           very
           q
           Councils
           ,
           which
           they
           abet
           in
           not
           holding
           it
           necessary
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           declared
           this
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           taken
           it
           for
           a
           foundation
           ,
           which
           in
           reason
           should
           be
           much
           more
           than
           a
           Definition
           .
           They
           supposed
           it
           as
           a
           
           thing
           out
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           made
           sundry
           Acts
           in
           pursuance
           of
           it
           .
           Their
           Catholic
           Church
           Diffusive
           has
           own'd
           it
           ,
           by
           receiving
           and
           approving
           of
           some
           Councils
           of
           both
           sorts
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           whosoever
           has
           rejected
           the
           Councils
           of
           one
           sort
           ,
           has
           received
           those
           of
           the
           other
           .
           They
           own
           it
           likewise
           in
           such
           Practices
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           Catholic
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           .
           If
           any
           practice
           be
           Catholic
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           properly
           so
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           is
           the
           
             first
             Commandment
          
           of
           their
           Church
           ?
           Namely
           ,
           to
           keep
           her
           Festivals
           ,
           to
           hear
           Mass
           ,
           to
           joyn
           in
           Offices
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           This
           they
           do
           in
           the
           Memory
           ,
           and
           with
           solemn
           Invocation
           of
           them
           as
           glorified
           Saints
           ;
           who
           not
           only
           (
           while
           they
           lived
           )
           were
           abettors
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           who
           were
           Sainted
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           because
           they
           Abetted
           it
           .
           Such
           were
           r
           Anselm
           ,
           and
           s
           Becket
           ;
           of
           whom
           I
           need
           say
           no
           more
           than
           shew
           the
           Reader
           where
           he
           may
           find
           a
           very
           full
           Demonstration
           of
           this
           .
           But
           among
           the
           many
           more
           that
           I
           might
           add
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           I
           shall
           name
           only
           two
           that
           deserve
           more
           than
           ordinary
           notice
           .
           Namely
           ,
           Hildebrand
           ,
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           that
           practised
           it
           on
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           of
           blessed
           memory
           .
           This
           last
           mentioned
           Pope
           being
           newly
           canonized
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           know
           here
           in
           England
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           when
           time
           serves
           .
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           they
           who
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           imposed
           on
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           and
           who
           fulfil
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Imposers
           ,
           in
           owning
           such
           men
           for
           Saints
           ,
           can
           rationally
           avoid
           the
           owning
           of
           their
           Principles
           .
           And
           if
           the
           doing
           these
           things
           obliges
           any
           to
           own
           these
           Principles
           ,
           
           it
           has
           the
           same
           force
           throughout
           their
           whole
           Diffusive
           Church
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           to
           answer
           the
           force
           of
           these
           Arguments
           as
           it
           is
           to
           produce
           Instances
           on
           the
           contrary
           ;
           of
           them
           that
           have
           written
           against
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           especially
           in
           France
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           disowned
           by
           a
           National
           Church
           .
           But
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           her
           Declarations
           ,
           will
           stand
           us
           in
           no
           stead
           upon
           their
           Principles
           ,
           who
           expresly
           except
           the
           Case
           of
           Heresie
           ;
           as
           Cardinal
           Perron
           says
           they
           all
           did
           ,
           and
           instances
           in
           the
           most
           eminent
           of
           them
           who
           defended
           the
           rights
           of
           Princes
           against
           Popes
           before
           the
           Reformation
           .
           For
           I
           think
           it
           will
           not
           be
           doubted
           that
           all
           the
           Writers
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           (
           even
           those
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           not
           excepted
           )
           look
           upon
           us
           as
           Heretics
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           the
           
             French
             Church
          
           has
           been
           so
           far
           from
           disowning
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           Publicly
           declared
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           longer
           since
           than
           in
           our
           Fathers
           days
           .
           It
           cannot
           yet
           be
           forgotten
           how
           the
           body
           of
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           representing
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           their
           Speaker
           Cardinal
           Perron
           declared
           themselves
           in
           that
           famous
           Harangue
           ,
           which
           was
           printed
           there
           with
           Royal
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           sent
           over
           hither
           to
           King
           *
           Iames
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           their
           sense
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           they
           declared
           it
           not
           only
           to
           be
           the
           present
           sense
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           that
           it
           had
           constantly
           been
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           opening
           of
           her
           Divinity
           Schools
           till
           Calvins
           time
           .
           They
           shew
           too
           much
           desire
           to
           have
           the
           French
           Church
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           that
           confront
           these
           great
           Testimonies
           ,
           with
           Acts
           of
           State
           ,
           or
           Declarations
           of
           Universities
           ,
           or
           with
           Writings
           of
           
           Private
           men
           :
           When
           they
           cannot
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           neither
           Private
           men
           ,
           nor
           Parliaments
           ,
           nor
           Universities
           ,
           can
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           in
           any
           case
           ,
           where
           they
           differ
           from
           the
           Ecclesiastics
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           Cardinal
           Perron
           there
           says
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           who
           writ
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           Princes
           against
           the
           Pope
           in
           those
           times
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           did
           nevertheless
           hold
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           depose
           any
           Prince
           that
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           Heresie
           :
           Though
           I
           do
           not
           engage
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Assertion
           in
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           know
           the
           mind
           of
           every
           Writer
           in
           that
           Controversie
           ;
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           is
           not
           hard
           to
           shew
           as
           many
           Kings
           who
           have
           declared
           their
           Judgment
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           as
           there
           can
           be
           produced
           of
           those
           Writers
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           small
           proof
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           been
           most
           obliged
           by
           their
           Interest
           to
           have
           denied
           it
           ,
           if
           their
           Consciences
           would
           have
           given
           them
           leave
           .
           For
           examples
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           cannot
           go
           higher
           than
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           IV.
           whos
           's
           very
           troublesom
           times
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Hildebrand
           to
           bring
           this
           Doctrine
           first
           into
           the
           world
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Infancy
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           so
           unfortunate
           to
           be
           made
           the
           first
           Instance
           of
           the
           cursed
           effects
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           though
           he
           denied
           the
           Popes
           power
           over
           him
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           ,
           yet
           he
           t
           owned
           it
           in
           this
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           which
           is
           worth
           all
           the
           rest
           put
           together
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           thought
           it
           did
           not
           concern
           him
           ,
           at
           
           first
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           he
           found
           it
           did
           afterwards
           .
           For
           having
           granted
           that
           the
           Pope
           might
           depose
           him
           in
           case
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           it
           was
           enough
           ;
           Then
           the
           Pope
           knew
           what
           he
           had
           to
           do
           .
           It
           was
           only
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Heresie
           of
           something
           which
           he
           would
           not
           or
           could
           not
           deny
           ;
           and
           then
           how
           easie
           was
           it
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Crown
           as
           being
           forfeited
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           ?
           Another
           example
           of
           this
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           II.
           Who
           being
           in
           no
           very
           good
           terms
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           thought
           to
           get
           into
           favour
           by
           shewing
           his
           zeal
           against
           Heresie
           .
           And
           he
           shewed
           it
           sufficiently
           ,
           by
           giving
           the
           force
           of
           a
           Temporal
           u
           Law
           to
           that
           Canon
           of
           their
           General
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ;
           by
           which
           every
           Heretic
           is
           made
           to
           forfeit
           his
           Estate
           ,
           as
           well
           they
           
             that
             have
             no
             chief
             Lord
             over
             them
             ,
          
           as
           others
           of
           Inferiour
           rank
           and
           condition
           .
           In
           Consequence
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           the
           Pope
           saw
           occasion
           to
           take
           away
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           wanted
           only
           some
           good
           colour
           for
           it
           ;
           among
           other
           crimes
           with
           which
           he
           charged
           him
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           guilty
           of
           Heresie
           :
           which
           appeared
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           was
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           
             by
             no
             doubtful
             and
             light
             ,
             but
             by
             evident
             Arguments
             ;
             for
             that
             it
             was
             manifest
             enough
             that
             he
             had
             run
             into
             many
             Perjuries
             :
          
           These
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           x
           Sentence
           .
           By
           which
           also
           it
           sufficiently
           appears
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Error
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           even
           Vice
           or
           Misgovernment
           may
           suffice
           to
           make
           a
           Heretic
           ,
           when
           a
           Prince's
           being
           so
           will
           forfeit
           his
           Crown
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           as
           Humane
           Nature
           is
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Fortune
           so
           liable
           to
           temptation
           ,
           how
           hard
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           any
           Prince
           to
           escape
           this
           charge
           ?
           while
           the
           Pope
           is
           allowed
           to
           be
           Judge
           ,
           as
           well
           who
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           as
           
           what
           Fact
           shall
           amount
           to
           a
           Heresie
           .
           For
           he
           may
           as
           groundlesly
           judge
           one
           guilty
           of
           Perjury
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           that
           Instance
           judge
           that
           guilt
           to
           be
           Heresie
           :
           And
           yet
           both
           these
           Judgments
           so
           inseparably
           belong
           to
           the
           same
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           grant
           him
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           ought
           in
           reason
           to
           grant
           him
           both
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           shewn
           they
           do
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           alleaged
           ,
           that
           some
           National
           Councils
           have
           declared
           for
           the
           Independent
           right
           of
           Kings
           ;
           though
           none
           ever
           did
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           y
           branded
           for
           it
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           later
           Editions
           of
           the
           Councils
           ;
           yet
           of
           these
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           supposed
           the
           Case
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           to
           doubt
           that
           they
           went
           with
           the
           stream
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           more
           observable
           that
           ,
           bating
           that
           Case
           ,
           the
           rights
           of
           Princes
           against
           the
           Pope
           were
           scarce
           ever
           maintained
           by
           any
           Council
           of
           any
           Nation
           or
           Province
           but
           those
           who
           were
           under
           the
           Aw
           of
           Princes
           .
           And
           even
           of
           them
           ,
           very
           many
           have
           recanted
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           found
           themselves
           at
           liberty
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           Conscientiously
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           most
           Conscientious
           Persons
           of
           that
           Communion
           have
           stood
           their
           ground
           in
           the
           most
           disadvantagious
           Circumstances
           .
           They
           have
           stuck
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           maintained
           it
           ,
           and
           never
           recanted
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           howsoever
           they
           might
           have
           some
           remorse
           at
           some
           of
           those
           horrid
           Practices
           into
           which
           they
           were
           led
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           that
           Communion
           ,
           whatsoever
           has
           been
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           
           can
           never
           cease
           to
           be
           so
           on
           further
           trial
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           the
           Churches
           Doctrine
           for
           ever
           .
           They
           who
           defend
           Infallibility
           of
           Judgment
           cannot
           avoid
           this
           .
           Nor
           they
           who
           hold
           Infallibility
           of
           Tradition
           :
           Since
           they
           teach
           ,
           that
           ,
           whatsoever
           has
           once
           prevailed
           ,
           and
           that
           Universally
           over
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           specially
           over
           all
           Conscientious
           Persons
           ;
           could
           never
           prevail
           so
           ,
           unless
           it
           had
           been
           delivered
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           But
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           it
           has
           been
           proved
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           before
           those
           Councils
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           was
           either
           declared
           or
           supposed
           by
           those
           General
           Councils
           ,
           therefore
           it
           must
           have
           been
           from
           Catholic
           Tradition
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           called
           to
           a
           review
           ;
           much
           less
           be
           disbelieved
           ,
           or
           disputed
           ,
           by
           any
           in
           this
           present
           Age
           ,
           whatsoever
           advantage
           it
           may
           have
           ,
           above
           those
           former
           Ages
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Learning
           and
           Monuments
           ,
           for
           the
           discerning
           of
           Catholic
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           
           What
           has
           been
           said
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           all
           they
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           maintain
           these
           Doctrines
           of
           Popery
           .
           Whence
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           they
           are
           true
           to
           those
           Principles
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           secure
           that
           they
           will
           not
           practise
           those
           Doctrines
           .
           Therefore
           all
           the
           reason
           we
           can
           have
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           will
           do
           us
           no
           hurt
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           truly
           conscientious
           persons
           ,
           is
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           hope
           they
           do
           not
           yet
           know
           their
           Churches
           sense
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           At
           present
           they
           do
           not
           see
           the
           repugnancy
           between
           
           their
           Duty
           to
           Princes
           ,
           and
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
           But
           this
           will
           only
           secure
           us
           so
           long
           as
           they
           do
           not
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           may
           be
           a
           very
           little
           while
           .
           For
           as
           the
           proofs
           of
           this
           Inconsistency
           are
           great
           ,
           and
           notorious
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           be
           objected
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Adversaries
           in
           their
           own
           Communion
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           can
           have
           little
           security
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           can
           have
           none
           any
           longer
           than
           while
           we
           may
           suppose
           them
           likely
           to
           continue
           in
           this
           Ignorance
           .
           So
           that
           the
           only
           solid
           and
           lasting
           reason
           that
           we
           have
           ,
           or
           can
           have
           to
           hope
           well
           of
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           any
           such
           Consciencious
           Persons
           among
           them
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           assurance
           that
           we
           have
           of
           their
           firmer
           adherence
           to
           their
           Duty
           to
           King
           and
           Country
           than
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           Persons
           we
           may
           be
           secured
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           that
           Inconsistence
           ,
           because
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           truly
           such
           as
           we
           take
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           they
           cannot
           but
           think
           themselves
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           deal
           fairly
           and
           uprightly
           with
           us
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Papalins
           ,
           who
           will
           still
           be
           practising
           upon
           them
           ,
           shall
           have
           brought
           them
           to
           discern
           that
           Inconsistency
           ;
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           may
           be
           better
           than
           they
           intend
           .
           For
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           hope
           that
           such
           Persons
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           quitting
           their
           Duty
           for
           their
           Communion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           rather
           induced
           to
           leave
           their
           Communion
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           convinced
           that
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           maintain
           it
           without
           complying
           with
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           have
           in
           so
           great
           detestation
           .
           And
           these
           hopes
           of
           the
           good
           effect
           of
           this
           Countenance
           to
           them
           
           above
           others
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           consequent
           jealousie
           of
           those
           others
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           farther
           encouragement
           to
           zealous
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           fhew
           them
           this
           countenance
           ;
           Not
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           security
           which
           such
           as
           these
           may
           give
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           hopes
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           these
           disputes
           among
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           at
           last
           by
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           be
           won
           over
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Communion
           .
        
         
           And
           concerning
           these
           Persons
           for
           whom
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Laws
           is
           desired
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           many
           of
           them
           do
           really
           adhere
           more
           firmly
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           their
           duty
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           than
           to
           that
           of
           continuing
           in
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           .
           Many
           of
           them
           are
           such
           as
           have
           given
           good
           proof
           of
           it
           already
           ,
           of
           which
           Instances
           might
           be
           produced
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           necessary
           .
           But
           to
           wave
           all
           Historical
           inquiries
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           If
           the
           State
           desire
           satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           had
           by
           the
           form
           which
           shall
           be
           tendred
           to
           them
           .
           By
           which
           they
           may
           profess
           that
           they
           do
           in
           Conscience
           believe
           themselves
           more
           obliged
           to
           pay
           their
           duty
           to
           their
           Prince
           and
           Country
           ,
           than
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           Authoritative
           Decision
           of
           any
           Judge
           whatsoever
           that
           is
           owned
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           that
           Communion
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           thing
           objected
           against
           that
           discrimination
           here
           proposed
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           which
           were
           considerable
           enough
           of
           it self
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           being
           added
           to
           the
           other
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           have
           no
           assurance
           of
           any
           engagement
           they
           make
           to
           us
           ,
           they
           have
           so
           many
           ways
           to
           elude
           the
           force
           of
           it
           ;
           what
           by
           Equivocation
           ,
           and
           Mental
           Reservation
           ,
           
           what
           by
           Popes
           Dispensations
           ,
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Probability
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           .
           There
           are
           so
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           ,
           considered
           one
           after
           another
           ,
           they
           look
           like
           a
           contrivance
           to
           destroy
           all
           Faith
           among
           men
           .
           For
           when
           we
           think
           our selves
           assured
           by
           their
           Promise
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           when
           confirmed
           with
           an
           Oath
           ;
           yet
           ,
           by
           Equivocation
           ,
           that
           Oath
           ,
           in
           their
           sense
           ,
           shall
           signifie
           quite
           otherwise
           than
           was
           meant
           by
           them
           that
           made
           or
           imposed
           it
           .
           If
           they
           do
           not
           Equivocate
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           have
           some
           mental
           Reservation
           ;
           saying
           inwardly
           not
           ,
           or
           something
           else
           that
           quite
           alters
           the
           meaning
           of
           what
           is
           spoken
           .
           And
           if
           they
           Swear
           without
           either
           of
           these
           tricks
           ;
           yet
           they
           may
           believe
           the
           Pope
           can
           dispense
           with
           that
           Oath
           ,
           or
           he
           can
           absolve
           them
           when
           they
           have
           taken
           it
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Pope
           should
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           yet
           their
           Church
           *
           hath
           given
           them
           the
           President
           of
           breaking
           Faith
           with
           known
           Heretics
           .
           And
           if
           they
           make
           Conscience
           of
           that
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           some
           Doctors
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           something
           unlawful
           in
           this
           Oath
           ,
           which
           though
           they
           did
           not
           discover
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           took
           it
           ,
           yet
           having
           discovered
           this
           after
           ,
           they
           may
           think
           themselves
           not
           obliged
           by
           it
           .
           And
           though
           they
           should
           not
           be
           of
           this
           Doctors
           opinion
           ,
           yet
           that
           extrinsic
           probability
           of
           this
           Doctors
           Authority
           may
           be
           enough
           to
           sway
           them
           against
           their
           own
           convictions
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           The
           Probability
           that
           there
           is
           of
           their
           holding
           all
           these
           opinions
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           held
           by
           Doctors
           of
           Reputation
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           ever
           censured
           for
           it
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           (
           though
           she
           hath
           taken
           all
           possible
           care
           to
           censure
           all
           such
           opinions
           as
           may
           
           be
           any
           way
           contrary
           either
           to
           her
           Judgment
           or
           Interest
           )
           this
           presumption
           is
           sufficient
           to
           persuade
           private
           persons
           ,
           that
           their
           Church
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           she
           may
           not
           believe
           them
           true
           ,
           yet
           believeth
           them
           not
           hurtful
           or
           dangerous
           to
           her
           Children
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Doctrine
           hath
           no
           danger
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           prove
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           yet
           the
           security
           of
           it
           is
           inducement
           enough
           for
           men
           to
           practise
           it
           .
           These
           Principles
           will
           the
           rather
           hold
           ,
           because
           according
           to
           their
           other
           Principles
           ,
           they
           are
           taught
           to
           relie
           on
           the
           Judgment
           of
           their
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           belief
           even
           where
           they
           cannot
           do
           it
           without
           renouncing
           their
           own
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           Objection
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           considerable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           easie
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           who
           they
           are
           that
           do
           indeed
           hold
           these
           dangerous
           Principles
           .
           Only
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           suspect
           all
           them
           that
           keep
           to
           that
           Communion
           upon
           Principles
           of
           Conscience
           .
           For
           they
           must
           think
           themselves
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           hold
           these
           Principles
           to
           be
           practicable
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Communion
           .
           And
           they
           who
           are
           once
           suspected
           upon
           prudent
           grounds
           ,
           can
           neither
           clear
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           by
           any
           form
           of
           profession
           they
           can
           make
           .
           Because
           we
           must
           still
           suspect
           ,
           that
           such
           persons
           do
           prevaricate
           ,
           even
           in
           those
           forms
           by
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           renounce
           Prevarication
           .
           This
           Objection
           hath
           been
           made
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           without
           visible
           cause
           .
        
         
           
           Now
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           that
           many
           of
           them
           have
           maintained
           such
           Principles
           of
           this
           kind
           as
           would
           destroy
           all
           possible
           
           trust
           in
           dealing
           with
           them
           .
           And
           if
           they
           had
           stood
           to
           these
           Principles
           in
           their
           Actions
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           given
           us
           cause
           to
           suspect
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           while
           they
           continue
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           whatsoever
           they
           say
           in
           their
           disputes
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           judge
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           by
           what
           they
           shew
           of
           it
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           trial
           of
           Action
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           even
           the
           Papalins
           themselves
           have
           not
           ventured
           to
           act
           upon
           these
           Principles
           ,
           even
           where
           they
           could
           have
           nothing
           to
           hinder
           them
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           convictions
           of
           Conscience
           .
           They
           who
           have
           died
           rather
           than
           they
           would
           take
           that
           Oath
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           these
           Principles
           they
           might
           have
           taken
           ,
           and
           prevaricated
           in
           it
           ,
           have
           plainly
           shewn
           ,
           that
           even
           they
           durst
           not
           trust
           their
           own
           subtilties
           when
           they
           came
           to
           be
           practised
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           who
           hath
           forbidden
           them
           to
           take
           these
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           hath
           animated
           them
           to
           be
           Martyrs
           rather
           than
           take
           them
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           exposed
           his
           dearest
           friends
           to
           such
           extreme
           hazards
           ,
           if
           in
           earnest
           he
           himself
           could
           have
           approved
           the
           practising
           of
           these
           Principles
           .
        
         
           The
           utmost
           therefore
           that
           we
           may
           fear
           in
           dealing
           with
           them
           seems
           only
           this
           ;
           that
           ,
           whilst
           they
           renounce
           one
           form
           of
           Prevarication
           ,
           they
           may
           make
           use
           of
           another
           .
           If
           they
           renounce
           Equivocation
           ;
           they
           may
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           believe
           themselves
           obliged
           not
           to
           Equivocate
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           renounce
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Popes
           Authority
           to
           dispense
           with
           their
           Oath
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           not
           expresly
           contained
           in
           the
           Form.
           
        
         
           But
           we
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           such
           Politics
           as
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           are
           known
           to
           
           be
           ,
           can
           possibly
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           practise
           ,
           own
           fuch
           Principles
           ,
           as
           are
           like
           to
           prove
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           their
           own
           Interest
           .
           Or
           if
           they
           should
           be
           overseen
           so
           far
           as
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           yet
           the
           mischief
           that
           would
           follow
           upon
           it
           being
           likely
           to
           prove
           more
           dangerous
           to
           themselves
           than
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           running
           the
           hazard
           of
           it
           .
           For
           if
           there
           are
           any
           that
           believe
           that
           they
           may
           prevaricate
           in
           the
           very
           same
           form
           of
           prevarication
           which
           they
           renounce
           ;
           How
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           the
           Roman
           Court
           it self
           can
           be
           assured
           of
           such
           persons
           ?
           That
           Court
           it self
           hath
           found
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           had
           many
           real
           enemies
           ,
           that
           still
           pretended
           to
           live
           in
           its
           Communion
           .
           How
           can
           they
           be
           assured
           but
           that
           many
           of
           these
           ,
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           their
           Servants
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           may
           prove
           to
           be
           their
           dangerous
           Enemies
           ?
           If
           in
           earnest
           they
           may
           prevaricate
           ,
           even
           
             coram
             Iudice
          
           ,
           in
           a
           thing
           not
           belonging
           to
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           how
           can
           the
           Court
           secure
           themselves
           ,
           that
           persons
           persuaded
           of
           the
           injustice
           of
           the
           Popes
           Claim
           to
           a
           power
           in
           temporal
           things
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ;
           may
           not
           prevaricate
           with
           him
           ,
           since
           they
           believe
           that
           these
           matters
           belong
           not
           to
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ?
           How
           can
           they
           secure
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           multitudes
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           may
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           still
           keep
           to
           their
           Communion
           ;
           purposely
           to
           form
           Intrigues
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           out
           of
           it
           ?
           It
           is
           certain
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Papalins
           have
           owned
           these
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           even
           those
           who
           have
           been
           the
           greatest
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Papacy
           among
           themselves
           .
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           is
           that
           which
           gave
           Authority
           to
           the
           
           Doctrine
           of
           breaking
           Faith
           with
           known
           Heretics
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           definition
           of
           that
           same
           Council
           ,
           the
           a
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           who
           challenge
           for
           him
           the
           Supremacy
           over
           Councils
           ,
           are
           Heretics
           for
           doing
           so
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           why
           may
           they
           not
           break
           Faith
           with
           him
           as
           well
           as
           with
           any
           other
           Heretic
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           just
           reason
           for
           him
           to
           suspect
           ,
           and
           they
           who
           are
           once
           suspected
           can
           give
           him
           no
           assurance
           by
           these
           Principles
           .
        
         
           Since
           therefore
           the
           belief
           of
           this
           liberty
           of
           using
           Reflexive
           Prevarication
           ,
           is
           neither
           for
           the
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           agreeable
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Roman
           Court
           it self
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           danger
           that
           may
           follow
           in
           the
           trust
           of
           it
           must
           be
           more
           theirs
           than
           ours
           ,
           for
           it
           destroys
           the
           Faith
           of
           all
           whom
           they
           have
           to
           employ
           either
           to
           defend
           themselves
           or
           to
           prejudice
           us
           ;
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           that
           Forms
           ,
           whereby
           they
           renounce
           prevarication
           ,
           may
           oblige
           them
           to
           bar
           themselves
           the
           use
           of
           those
           Prevarications
           which
           they
           do
           therein
           expresly
           renounce
           .
           So
           that
           for
           giving
           us
           compleat
           security
           ,
           nothing
           more
           can
           be
           desired
           but
           that
           the
           Forms
           to
           be
           tendred
           to
           them
           may
           take
           in
           all
           the
           cases
           wherein
           any
           celebrated
           Doctors
           among
           them
           do
           allow
           them
           this
           liberty
           of
           prevaricating
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           drawing
           up
           of
           this
           Test
           would
           be
           more
           properly
           a
           work
           of
           Divines
           than
           of
           Statesmen
           ;
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           of
           such
           Divines
           as
           have
           been
           most
           conversant
           in
           the
           Casuists
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           will
           not
           suffice
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           even
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           are
           once
           suspected
           of
           
           inclining
           to
           Popery
           ,
           can
           ever
           purge
           themselves
           of
           this
           Imputation
           ?
           We
           have
           had
           too
           many
           Instances
           of
           unjust
           Accusations
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           generally
           the
           Fate
           of
           them
           who
           have
           been
           most
           zealous
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           thing
           of
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           thus
           represented
           to
           the
           people
           by
           men
           who
           have
           desired
           to
           make
           them
           odious
           .
           And
           the
           mischief
           which
           must
           follow
           upon
           this
           distrust
           among
           our selves
           ,
           even
           of
           those
           who
           are
           our
           most
           zealous
           Patriots
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           eminently
           capable
           of
           doing
           service
           ,
           is
           a
           mischief
           much
           greater
           than
           we
           can
           fear
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           follow
           on
           such
           a
           trust
           of
           the
           Romanists
           as
           have
           been
           here
           described
           .
           It
           will
           make
           us
           uncapable
           of
           driving
           on
           any
           great
           design
           ,
           either
           for
           our
           own
           defence
           ,
           or
           to
           defeat
           their
           machinations
           against
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           much
           more
           mischievous
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           any
           hurt
           we
           can
           suffer
           from
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           especially
           from
           those
           who
           desire
           ,
           not
           our
           trust
           ,
           but
           protection
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           farther
           suspected
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           taken
           all
           the
           Tests
           that
           can
           be
           given
           them
           ,
           still
           their
           minds
           may
           alter
           after
           all
           this
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           long
           as
           their
           Priests
           are
           near
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           ear
           ,
           we
           have
           too
           just
           reason
           to
           suspect
           that
           they
           may
           actually
           change
           .
           It
           will
           be
           easie
           to
           reply
           ,
           that
           a
           change
           may
           be
           possible
           ,
           when
           all
           diligence
           hath
           been
           used
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           believe
           it
           probable
           ,
           of
           them
           who
           ,
           by
           a
           Test
           that
           hath
           been
           before
           propounded
           ,
           shall
           profess
           themselves
           more
           obliged
           to
           theirDuty
           to
           King
           and
           Country
           than
           to
           any
           Judgment
           or
           Interest
           of
           
           their
           Church
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           For
           whosoever
           they
           are
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           oppose
           the
           Judgment
           of
           their
           Church
           it self
           ,
           if
           she
           should
           declare
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           their
           duty
           ;
           it
           cannot
           in
           reason
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           so
           far
           influenced
           by
           a
           Priest
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           not
           do
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           yet
           it
           be
           farther
           suspected
           ,
           that
           their
           Priests
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           work
           such
           a
           change
           in
           their
           Penitents
           by
           their
           Intimacy
           and
           Assiduity
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           Reverence
           that
           is
           usually
           born
           to
           their
           Persons
           ,
           which
           ,
           being
           alway
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           prevail
           more
           than
           the
           dumb
           Definitions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Yet
           this
           danger
           the
           State
           may
           very
           easily
           remedy
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           it
           by
           the
           making
           of
           a
           just
           and
           prudent
           discrimination
           .
           For
           that
           being
           to
           be
           made
           by
           such
           a
           Test
           as
           the
           State
           shall
           require
           ,
           no
           other
           Priests
           will
           be
           allowed
           ,
           but
           only
           such
           as
           have
           taken
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Test
           being
           made
           with
           such
           a
           Clause
           as
           hath
           been
           proposed
           ,
           the
           Priests
           that
           take
           it
           will
           be
           upon
           the
           same
           terms
           with
           their
           Laity
           ;
           and
           will
           be
           equally
           obliged
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           to
           oppose
           any
           pretence
           that
           can
           be
           brought
           by
           any
           person
           or
           power
           whatsoever
           to
           draw
           them
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           there
           be
           any
           fear
           of
           Practices
           against
           the
           State
           by
           them
           that
           ,
           having
           taken
           the
           Test
           ,
           have
           been
           secretly
           changed
           by
           some
           means
           against
           which
           no
           provision
           is
           made
           ;
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           also
           may
           be
           prevented
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           done
           by
           Obligations
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Not
           to
           say
           that
           their
           Interest
           will
           oblige
           them
           likewise
           in
           great
           measure
           .
           
           It
           may
           be
           done
           by
           a
           frequent
           Repetition
           of
           this
           Test
           ,
           which
           may
           discover
           any
           change
           in
           some
           short
           time
           after
           it
           is
           made
           ;
           and
           so
           may
           give
           an
           early
           stop
           to
           any
           practices
           which
           might
           follow
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Priests
           also
           may
           be
           obliged
           by
           their
           Oath
           to
           declare
           the
           Independent
           Right
           of
           Kings
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           as
           expresly
           ,
           and
           as
           oft
           ,
           as
           the
           State
           shall
           prescribe
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ordained
           that
           they
           shall
           continue
           in
           their
           charge
           no
           longer
           than
           while
           they
           can
           bring
           sufficient
           Testimony
           that
           they
           have
           done
           it
           .
           These
           expedients
           will
           suffice
           in
           all
           likelihood
           to
           prevent
           the
           defection
           of
           them
           who
           have
           given
           security
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           will
           secure
           it
           in
           time
           from
           receiving
           any
           dangerous
           hurt
           by
           their
           defection
           .
        
         
           
             CONCLVSION
             .
          
           
             TO
             conclude
             all
             with
             a
             brief
             Summary
             of
             what
             I
             conceive
             advisable
             in
             this
             whole
             affair
             .
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             make
             the
             distinction
             between
             Regulars
             and
             Seculars
             .
             Because
             many
             Seculars
             are
             more
             addicted
             to
             these
             Principles
             than
             many
             of
             the
             Regulars
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Regulars
             have
             declared
             against
             these
             Principles
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             it
             more
             than
             any
             Seculars
             in
             our
             age
             .
             Besides
             that
             it
             may
             seem
             very
             partial
             to
             prejudge
             men
             by
             their
             Ranks
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             distinguish
             themselves
             sufficiently
             otherwise
             .
             Yet
             withal
             ,
             whereas
             there
             are
             divers
             of
             those
             Regular
             Orders
             ,
             that
             were
             never
             received
             in
             England
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             ;
             and
             who
             have
             here
             intruded
             themselves
             as
             well
             against
             their
             
             own
             c
             Canons
             as
             against
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             take
             that
             Advantage
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             our
             Laws
             ,
             but
             even
             their
             own
             Canons
             will
             allow
             .
             Especially
             where
             we
             have
             Reason
             in
             other
             regards
             to
             suspect
             them
             above
             others
             of
             being
             active
             and
             industrious
             in
             driving
             on
             dangerous
             defigns
             .
             And
             this
             Advantage
             may
             be
             taken
             against
             d
             three
             eminent
             Orders
             among
             them
             ;
             which
             have
             been
             founded
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             Canonically
             received
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             as
             Active
             as
             any
             other
             in
             designs
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             rest
             who
             are
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             totally
             excluded
             ,
             the
             most
             equal
             way
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             secure
             a
             way
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             ;
             is
             to
             do
             it
             by
             such
             a
             Test
             as
             has
             been
             more
             than
             once
             before
             mentioned
             .
             That
             this
             is
             a
             safe
             way
             may
             appear
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             shewn
             ;
             that
             even
             the
             high
             Papalins
             themselves
             cannot
             prevaricate
             in
             renouncing
             Prevarication
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             giving
             assurance
             to
             the
             State
             by
             submission
             to
             Tests
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             known
             to
             be
             consciencious
             otherwise
             .
             But
             antecedently
             to
             any
             Test
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             requisite
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             first
             renounce
             their
             former
             Oaths
             and
             Obligations
             ;
             or
             explain
             them
             so
             as
             to
             secure
             us
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             induced
             by
             them
             to
             any
             dangerous
             practice
             against
             the
             State.
             Those
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Bishops
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             Oaths
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             prescribed
             by
             their
             Pontifical
             ;
             either
             to
             explain
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             possibly
             do
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             of
             their
             Innocency
             ;
             or
             to
             retract
             them
             ,
             where
             they
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             such
             an
             Explication
             .
             And
             here
             also
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             considered
             what
             Oaths
             are
             taken
             by
             those
             Proselytes
             whom
             they
             gain
             into
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             admitted
             to
             take
             the
             Test.
             Which
             
             ought
             in
             reason
             to
             contain
             all
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             hath
             already
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             the
             wisdom
             of
             our
             Law-makers
             have
             judged
             fit
             and
             sutable
             to
             their
             condition
             .
             It
             is
             not
             reasonable
             for
             them
             to
             expect
             that
             any
             of
             those
             trials
             should
             be
             waved
             which
             have
             been
             made
             even
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             the
             same
             Reason
             continues
             which
             prevailed
             with
             our
             Legislators
             to
             prescribe
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             to
             make
             a
             Test
             for
             themselves
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             how
             they
             can
             with
             any
             confidence
             decline
             those
             professions
             which
             were
             made
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             before
             the
             Reformation
             .
             They
             have
             so
             frequently
             boasted
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             alledge
             them
             as
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Consistence
             of
             their
             Religion
             with
             their
             Loyalty
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             were
             fit
             that
             the
             Test
             should
             take
             in
             all
             those
             Doctrines
             concerning
             the
             Rights
             of
             Kings
             which
             are
             contained
             or
             supposed
             in
             the
             Ancient
             Laws
             .
             Especially
             in
             those
             which
             themselves
             have
             produced
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             Assize
             of
             Clarendon
             ,
             the
             Statutes
             of
             Provisors
             and
             Premunire
             .
             These
             they
             cannot
             with
             any
             confidence
             refuse
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             pretend
             to
             deal
             ingenuously
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             us
             see
             that
             they
             have
             been
             in
             earnest
             in
             those
             Elogies
             which
             they
             have
             given
             their
             Predecessors
             for
             making
             them
             .
             Beside
             the
             forementioned
             particulars
             ,
             it
             were
             also
             needful
             for
             our
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             profess
             themselves
             so
             far
             convinced
             in
             Conscience
             of
             their
             Obligation
             to
             their
             Prince
             and
             Country
             ,
             that
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Judge
             or
             Judicatory
             whatsoever
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             draw
             them
             either
             from
             the
             belief
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             This
             will
             fully
             secure
             us
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             ,
             if
             they
             deal
             sincerely
             in
             it
             .
             And
             for
             satisfying
             us
             of
             their
             sincerity
             ,
             it
             hath
             already
             been
             advised
             ,
             to
             renounce
             all
             their
             pretences
             to
             Dissimulation
             .
             And
             great
             care
             should
             be
             taken
             that
             no
             Doctrine
             be
             left
             out
             of
             this
             Test
             ,
             which
             would
             leave
             them
             any
             liberty
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             any
             celebrated
             or
             uncensured
             Casuist
             in
             their
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             This
             will
             be
             not
             only
             a
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             just
             ground
             to
             distinguish
             between
             them
             .
             For
             when
             a
             Test
             being
             thus
             contrived
             shall
             be
             prescribed
             by
             Authority
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             appear
             that
             none
             are
             like
             to
             suffer
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Laws
             but
             they
             who
             either
             are
             truly
             Criminal
             ,
             or
             are
             justly
             suspected
             of
             being
             so
             ,
             even
             for
             their
             refusing
             of
             such
             a
             Test.
             And
             then
             that
             due
             severity
             which
             may
             be
             thought
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             the
             State
             from
             their
             practising
             against
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             executed
             on
             them
             with
             less
             colour
             of
             exception
             to
             the
             Penalties
             .
             They
             who
             have
             extolled
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             their
             forefathers
             ,
             in
             making
             those
             Laws
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             cannot
             except
             against
             the
             Penalties
             mentioned
             in
             those
             Laws
             .
             They
             cannot
             pretend
             that
             there
             was
             any
             other
             Cause
             of
             severity
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             care
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             Public
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             otherwise
             of
             their
             own
             Communion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             liable
             to
             any
             suspition
             of
             that
             rigour
             against
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             may
             suspect
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             differences
             of
             Communion
             .
             For
             other
             penalties
             ,
             I
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             who
             best
             know
             that
             due
             measure
             of
             severity
             that
             is
             requisite
             in
             our
             present
             Circumstances
             .
             For
             as
             their
             case
             may
             in
             some
             Reasons
             vary
             from
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             against
             whom
             those
             Laws
             were
             made
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             their
             punishments
             should
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             whether
             their
             case
             be
             more
             excusable
             now
             or
             then
             ,
             that
             also
             I
             do
             not
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             determine
             .
             For
             them
             who
             will
             take
             the
             Test
             so
             contrived
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             oft
             as
             the
             State
             shall
             require
             ;
             it
             were
             fit
             that
             such
             favour
             be
             shewn
             to
             them
             as
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             State.
             And
             all
             the
             favour
             which
             themselves
             have
             desired
             ,
             is
             their
             exemption
             from
             Sanguinary
             Laws
             ,
             and
             protection
             against
             their
             Popish
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             permission
             to
             live
             in
             their
             Country
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             terms
             as
             other
             dissenters
             do
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             Innocent
             as
             themselves
             will
             be
             upon
             this
             supposal
             .
          
           
           
             As
             for
             Places
             of
             trust
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             them
             .
             Which
             may
             be
             a
             security
             against
             all
             reasonable
             jealousies
             .
             For
             other
             Laws
             which
             have
             been
             made
             against
             the
             forein
             Education
             of
             their
             Children
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             then
             have
             the
             pretence
             of
             any
             necessity
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             have
             them
             taught
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             persons
             well
             affected
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             yet
             otherwise
             of
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
             And
             they
             will
             have
             no
             excuse
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             it
             without
             any
             necessity
             .
             So
             that
             they
             cannot
             object
             against
             any
             Determination
             that
             the
             State
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             in
             that
             particular
             ;
             whether
             the
             Laws
             now
             in
             force
             shall
             be
             continued
             ,
             or
             changed
             ,
             and
             if
             continued
             ,
             under
             whatsoever
             Conditions
             and
             Penalties
             it
             should
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             impose
             on
             them
             such
             small
             pecuniary
             Penalties
             as
             may
             only
             oblige
             them
             in
             Interest
             to
             endeavour
             the
             farther
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Conscience
             ;
             it
             might
             be
             convenient
             that
             those
             sums
             were
             applied
             to
             maintain
             converts
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             them
             that
             shall
             inform
             the
             State
             how
             these
             things
             are
             observed
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             be
             likely
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             practice
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             be
             secured
             from
             discoverers
             among
             themselves
             .
             And
             may
             also
             be
             a
             means
             by
             degrees
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             order
             to
             the
             capacitating
             of
             them
             for
             farther
             favours
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             was
             in
             Prudence
             necessary
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             shew
             as
             well
             the
             Practicableness
             ,
             as
             the
             Convenience
             of
             this
             Proposal
             .
             The
             Convenience
             has
             appeared
             in
             the
             Discourse
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Practicableness
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objections
             .
             For
             other
             more
             particular
             Expedients
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             whose
             most
             proper
             Office
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             best
             acquainted
             with
             all
             particular
             Circumstances
             to
             determine
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A48816-e110
           
             a
             
               P.
               44.
               these
               ten
               years
               .
               P.
               50.
               
               March
               was
               twelve
               month
               .
               P.
               66
            
             M.
             Luzance
             
               's
               case
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Chiefly
               from
               p.
               80.
               till
               the
               Conclusion
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A48816-e1900
           
             All
             Churches
             and
             Sects
             are
             Popish
             according
             to
             some
             mens
             Notions
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             No
             Rites
             nor
             Doctrines
             common
             to
             other
             Churches
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             in
             Communion
             with
             the
             Pope
             ,
             can
             be
             Popish
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             false
             Notion
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             Notion
             of
             Popery
             describ'd
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pope's
             Authority
             over
             all
             Christians
             .
          
           
             This
             Authority
             was
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             Popery
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             Popish
             Errours
             were
             brought
             in
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Authority
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             in
             Popery
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Poli.
               Reformatio
               Angliae
               decr
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ib.
               decr
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Conc.
               Lateran
               .
               V.
               Sess.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Sess.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             f
             Sess.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Conc.
               Trident.
               Sess.
            
             25.
             
               decr
               .
               de
               Reform
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ib.
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Ib.
               in
               Contin
               .
               decr
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Obedience
             to
             this
             Authority
             the
             only
             sure
             property
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
               anno
            
             1560.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             also
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             Popery
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Martyrolog
               .
               Roman
            
             .
             Maii
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             *
             Luke
             4.6
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             worst
             in
             the
             Construction
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
               Anno
            
             1571.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               Anno
            
             1577.
             
          
           
             
               Ib.
               Anno
            
             1581.
             
          
           
             *
             Rishton
             says
             it
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             virulent
             Cont.
             of
             Sand.
             de
             
               Schism
               Angl.
            
             
          
           
             Papist
             ,
             an
             equivocal
             word
             .
          
           
             Improperly
             Papists
             .
          
           
             *
             
               R.
               C.
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               Ricardus
               Chalcedonensis
            
             ,
             alias
             ,
             Dr.
             Smith
             ,
             the
             last
             Roman
             Catholick
             Bishop
             that
             pretended
             Jurisdiction
             here
             in
             England
             ,
             was
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Book
             against
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Derry
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               A
               Brief
               Survey
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               cap.
            
             5.
             p.
             55.
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             point
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             the
             Pope
             be
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Succeffor
             
               Iur●
               Divino
            
             ,
             or
             Humano
             .
          
           
             Half-Papists
             .
          
           
             Throrough-Papists
             .
          
           
             Their
             Description
             .
          
           
             
               Zenzelini
               Glossa
               ;
               Dominus
               Deus
               noster
               Papa
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Glos.
               Extravag
               .
               Cum
               inter
               de
               verb.
               signif
               .
               Edit
               .
               Paris
               ,
               An.
            
             1585.
             
          
           
             The
             main
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Undistinguishing
             Severity
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             suppress
             Popery
             .
          
           
             It
             would
             be
             ineffectual
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             would
             not
             seem
             just
             and
             equitable
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             expresly
             provided
             in
             27
             Eliz.
             for
             fthe
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             3
             Iac.
             for
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             Justitia
             Britannica
             8
             
             o.
             Lond.
             1584.
             and
             K.
             Iames
             works
             .
             p.
             252.
             
             &
             336.
             and
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             vol.
             1.
             p.
             384.
             
          
           
             *
             1666
             Iun.
             11.
             V.
             Hist.
             of
             Irish
             Remonstrance
             ,
             part
             2.
             page
             671.
             
          
           
             *
             Dated
             1533.
             
             Aug.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Camden
               .
               Eliz.
               an
            
             .
             1592.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               an
            
             .
             1602.
             pag.
             276.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             writ
             his
             Books
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Widdrington
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             his
             party
             are
             against
             the
             distinguishing
             of
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             *
             Pref.
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             
               Fitz
               Herbert
            
             the
             Jesuite
             .
          
           
             *
             Father
             
               Fitz
               Herbert
            
             .
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Irish
             Remons
             .
             Part
             1.
             p.
             515.
             
          
           
             Two
             ways
             useful
             to
             the
             Pope's
             design
             against
             England
             .
          
           
             I.
             An
             undistinguishing
             execution
             of
             the
             Laws
             agai●st
             Popery
             .
          
           
             II.
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             is
             a
             way
             to
             destroy
             the
             establish'd
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Toleration
             would
             weaken
             the
             Civil
             Government
             .
          
           
             V.
             Dr.
             
             Baily's
             Life
             of
             B.
             Fisher
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             Toleration
             would
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             way
             to
             suppress
             Popery
             ,
             is
             by
             Severity
             to
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Clemency
             to
             other
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             John
             16.2
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.14
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             14.34
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccl.
               V.
            
             24.
             
             
               Vales.
               in
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             Firmilians
             Epistle
             among
             
             Cyprian's
             ,
             Epist.
             75.
             pag.
             166.
             edit
             .
             Rigaltii
             .
          
           
             Cypr.
             Epist.
             74.
             
             &
             75.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Rigalt
             .
             in
             Cyprian
             ,
             Epist.
             75.
             
          
           
             Iuly
             28.
             and
             August
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Cyprian
             ,
             Ep.
             74.
             
             &
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             Rigalt
             .
             Obs.
             in
             Ep.
             75.
             
          
           
             *
             Almost
             22
             years
             after
             the
             Reign
             of
             
               Alexander
               Severus
               .
               Cyprian
            
             ,
             Epist.
             75.
             p.
             160.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             their
             Synodical
             Epist.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             in
             the
             
               Codex
               ,
               Canonum
               Universalis
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Councils
             ;
             
               Concil
               .
               Nicen.
            
             I.
             can
             .
             6.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Constant.
            
             I.
             can
             .
             2.
             
             
               Concil
               .
               Ephes.
            
             I.
             can
             .
             8.
             
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
            
             can
             .
             28.
             together
             with
             Act.
             16.
             of
             that
             Council
             .
             
               Concil
               .
               Afric
            
             .
             can
             .
             31.
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             or
             72.
             and
             92.
             in
             the
             Latin.
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Coelestinum
            
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Council
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             Western
             and
             Eastern
             Bishops
             together
             ,
             were
             170.
             saith
             St.
             Athamasius
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             one
             of
             them
             )
             
               AdSolit
               .
               vitam
               agen●es
            
             .
             Tom.
             1.818
             .
             Of
             the
             Eastern
             ,
             73
             declared
             against
             the
             Western
             Bishops
             .
             
               Hilar.
               Fragm
            
             .
             p.
             448.
             and
             some
             were
             Neuters
             .
          
           
             *
             By
             his
             Novel
             ,
             dated
             An.
             445.
             
             Iune
             6.
             
             Vid.
             Leo
             I.
             Epist.
             89.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             were
             no
             Brittish
             Bishops
             at
             the
             Council
             of
             Sardica
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Inscription
             of
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             Athan.
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             756.
             and
             by
             the
             Subscriptions
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Synodical
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Hilar.
               Fragm
               .
               col
            
             .
             408.
             and
             of
             the
             Canons
             in
             the
             Edition
             of
             
               Isidorus
               Mercator
            
             .
             Though
             the
             Brittish
             Bishops
             or
             some
             of
             them
             did
             afterwards
             approve
             of
             the
             Councils
             Judgment
             in
             the
             case
             of
             St.
             
               Athanasius
               .
               Ath.
            
             Tom.
             1.
             p.
             720.
             (
             where
             note
             ,
             the
             Translation
             is
             false
             .
             )
             And
             as
             for
             that
             Law
             of
             Valentinian
             III.
             It
             was
             not
             made
             till
             after
             Britain
             was
             forsaken
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             which
             was
             Theodosii
             18
             (
             or
             Anno
             440.
             )
             saith
             
               Prosper
               Pithaei
               ;
               Anno
            
             443.
             saith
             the
             Saxon
             Chron.
             Theodosii
             23.
             (
             or
             Anno
             455.
             )
             saith
             Beda
             ,
             Hist.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.8
             .
          
           
             James
             3.15
             .
          
           
             From
             King
             Stephen
             to
             Hen.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Pisa
               ,
               Constance
               ,
               Siena
            
             ,
             and
             Basil
             .
          
           
             Greg.
             XII
             .
             and
             Bennet
             XIII
             .
             and
             Iohn
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Concil
               .
               Const.
            
             Sess.
             39.
             
          
           
             Aux
             .
             Part
             I.
             28
             and
             ult
             .
             and
             11
             ,
             14
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Theod.
               de
               Niem
               .
               Nemoris
            
             ,
             part
             .
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Ioh.
               Marius
               de
               Schism
               .
               &
               Conc.
            
             1.19
             ,
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             
               The.
               Cromwel
               .
               Herbert
            
             .
             p.
             173
             ,
             174.
             
          
           
             b
             Dr.
             Lee
             and
             
               Tregonion
               .
               Fox
            
             .
             p.
             119.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               London
               .
               Fox
            
             p.
             897
             ,
             and
             1104
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             B.
             Gardiner
             .
             B.
             Bonner
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Camden
               ,
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             103.
             
             B.
             Ed.
             1585.
             
             Cressy
             Pref.
             to
             Exom
             .
          
           
             a
             Labbe
             Chron.
             An.
             1528.
             
          
           
             b
             L.
             Herbert
             in
             Henry
             VIII
             .
          
           
             c
             1502
             ending
             .
          
           
             d
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             Ib.
             
          
           
             e
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             f
             1505.
             
             Iune
             27.
             
             Ibid.
             page
             249.
             
          
           
             g
             1509.
             
             Iune
             3.
             
             
               Pol.
               Virgil.
            
             
          
           
             h
             
               Sand.
               de
               Sch.
            
             page
             9.
             who
             makes
             1526.
             the
             First
             Year
             of
             the
             Divorce
             .
          
           
             *
             Sand.
             Ib.
             
               &
               Pallavicino
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Hist.
             Conc.
             Trent
             II.
             15.5
             .
             Sand.
             Ib.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             1527.
             the
             Second
             Year
             .
          
           
             i
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             †
             Sand.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             1527.
             
             Septem
             .
             L.
             Herbert
             .
          
           
             l
             From
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Tarbe's
             Speech
             before
             the
             Council
             .
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             page
             10.
             
          
           
             m
             Pallav.
             Hist.
             Conc.
             Trid.
             II.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             n
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             27.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             233.
             
          
           
             o
             Guicciard
             .
             Hist.
             
               Ital.
               l.
            
             19.
             
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             1528.
             
             Ian.
             13.
             
             Letter
             of
             Casalis
             in
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             1528.
             
             The
             Third
             Year
             .
          
           
             q
             
               Camden
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             2.
             saith
             in
             his
             38.
             year
             of
             age
             .
             But
             he
             was
             born
             1491.
             
             Iune
             28.
             
          
           
             r
             Camden
             .
             Ibid.
             p.
             102.
             
          
           
             s
             Camden
             ,
             Ibid.
             saith
             ,
             being
             then
             returned
             .
             Heylin
             saith
             ,
             she
             returned
             with
             her
             Father
             from
             his
             Embassie
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             1527.
             saith
             Stow
             ,
             in
             that
             year
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             Camden
             ,
             Ibid.
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             23.
             
             Pallavic
             .
             Ibid.
             11.15.8
             .
          
           
             u
             Sand.
             Ibid.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             x
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             232.
             
          
           
             z
             Sand.
             Ibid.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             Herb.
             1528.
             
             Decemb.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             Signified
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             1529
             Iun.
             13.
             
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             publisht
             Iuly
             3.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             Thuan.
             l.
             1.
             p.
             18.
             
             C.
             D.
             
          
           
             d
             A
             vocation
             signed
             Iun.
             15.
             
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             1529.
             the
             fourth
             year
             .
          
           
             e
             In
             
               August
               .
               Fox
            
             Mart.
             p.
             1688.
             lin
             .
             88.
             
          
           
             f
             Fuller
             Hist.
             of
             Camb.
             Sect.
             6.
             n.
             40.
             
          
           
             g
             Cardinal
             
             Bellay's
             brother
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             
               Stokesly
               .
               Stow
            
             ,
             p.
             532.1530
             .
             the
             fifth
             year
             .
          
           
             h
             Bologna
             and
             Padua
             .
          
           
             i
             L.
             Herb.
             1530.
             
             Iun.
             13.
             and
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             L.
             Herb.
             Ib.
             Aug.
             24.
             and
             29.
             and
             Sept.
             23.
             
          
           
             l
             Aug.
             31.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Speed
               ,
               Hen.
            
             8.
             n.
             71.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             3.
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Wolsey
             and
             Warham
             .
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             334.
             
          
           
             c
             1530.
             
             Aug
             9.
             
             Florence
             taken
             ,
             1531.
             
             Iuly
             7.
             
             
               Alex.
               Medices
            
             made
             Duke
             of
             it
             .
             Ricciol
             .
             Chron.
             
          
           
             d
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             335.1531
             .
             The
             Sixth
             Year
             .
          
           
             e
             Apr.
             30.
             
             Stow.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             352.
             
             May
             31.
             
          
           
             f
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             354.
             
          
           
             g
             Iuly
             14.
             L.
             Herb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             h
             1532.
             
             Feb.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             363.
             
          
           
             i
             March
             16.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             364.
             1532.
             the
             seventh
             year
             .
          
           
             k
             Iuly
             8.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             k
             Iuly
             8.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             364.
             
          
           
             l
             Nov.
             4.
             
          
           
             m
             Nov.
             14.
             L.
             Herb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             60.
             
             
               Cooper
               .
               Holinshed
            
             .
             129
             ,
             &c.
             1533.
             the
             eighth
             year
             .
          
           
             o
             May
             23
             ▪
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             375
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Iune
             1.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             r
             Iuly
             11.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             386.
             
          
           
             s
             Nov.
             7.
             
             Bonner
             delivered
             the
             Appeal
             .
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             389.
             
          
           
             t
             Nov.
             10.
             L.
             Herb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             u
             Decemb.
             2.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             395
             ,
             396.
             
          
           
             x
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             396.
             and
             Lab.
             Chron.
             A.
             1534
             
          
           
             †
             In
             the
             Christmas
             holy-days
             .
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             396.
             
          
           
             y
             L.
             Herb.
             and
             Labbe
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             z
             March
             19.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             396●
             
          
           
             1534.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             Herb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             b
             L.
             Herb.
             and
             Labbe
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Pope
               Iulius
               II.
               stiled
               him
               ,
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Papal
                 Dignity
              
               .
            
             
               Leo
               X.
               stiled
               him
               ,
               
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               And
               Clement
               VII
               .
               
                 The
                 Deliverer
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 City
                 .
              
            
          
           
             d
             L.
             Herb.
             and
             Labbe
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             P.
             397.
             
          
           
             f
             Mar.
             23.
             L.
             Herb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             g
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             p.
             406.
             
          
           
             h
             Bzovius
             ann
             .
             1534.7
             .
          
           
             i
             1534.
             
             Sept.
             26.
             
          
           
             Paul
             III.
             
          
           
             k
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             451.
             
          
           
             l
             Novem.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             m
             L.
             Herb.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             n
             1535
             Aug.
             30.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             394.
             
          
           
             o
             1538.
             
             Dec.
             17.
             
               L.
               Herb.
            
             and
             Labbe
             .
          
           
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             489.
             
          
           
             
               Marius
               de
               Schism
               .
               &
               Conc.
            
             part
             3.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pallav.
             hist.
             III.
             12.5
             .
             Stow
             Chron.
             1533.
             
             
               May.
               Mantua
               ,
               Vicenza
            
             .
          
           
             1536.
             
             Iuly
             20
             ,
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             471
             ,
             472.
             
          
           
             1537.
             
             Mar.
             25.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             489.
             
          
           
             1538.
             
             April
             8.
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             502.
             
          
           
             
               Rich.
               Pates
            
             Titular
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             609.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             p.
             451
             ,
             452.
             
          
           
             a
             L.
             Her.
             p.
             584
             ,
             and
             595.
             
          
           
             b
             B.
             
             Tonstal's
             Letter
             in
             Foxes
             Acts
             ,
             &c.
             
             II.
             347.60
             .
             Edit
             .
             1641.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             53
             L.
             Herb.
             p.
             329.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             e
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             p.
             418.
             v.
             
               Poli
               Orat.
               ad
               .
               Imp.
            
             
          
           
             f
             B.
             Tonstal
             Ib.
             II.
             345.10
             .
             in
             his
             printed
             Sermon
             .
             Ibid.
             341.46
             .
          
           
             g
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             p.
             511.
             
          
           
             h
             Labbe
             Chro.
             Anno
             1537.
             
          
           
             i
             Pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             k
             Pag.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schis
            
             .
             p.
             68.
             b.
             
          
           
             m
             Pa.
             97
             ,
             98.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Conc.
               Trid.
            
             Sess.
             4.
             
             An.
             1546.
             
             April
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             Supra
             p.
             91
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schis
            
             .
             p.
             139.
             
          
           
             p
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             q
             V.B.
             
             Sparrow's
             Collection
             .
          
           
             r
             XXXIX
             Articles
             .
             Art.
             37.
             
          
           
             s
             See
             Sir
             Roger
             Twisden's
             Collection
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             t
             Supra
             p.
             18.45
             .
          
           
             u
             L.
             Herbert
             .
             p.
             408.
             
          
           
             x
             Supra
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             y
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
            
             .
             p.
             134.
             
          
           
             z
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             
          
           
             a
             She
             puts
             out
             thirteen
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             b
             Fox
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             1280.60.1282.50
             .
             and
             1332.20
             ,
             80.
             
          
           
             c
             Full.
             Church
             Hist.
             l.
             8
             §.
             3.
             n.
             41.
             
             &
             
               Pallavic
               .
               Hist.
               Conc.
               Trid.
            
             XV.
             7.1
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             d
             1559.
             
             Ian.
             23
             
          
           
             e
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             f
             Ibid.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             g
             
               V.
               Supra
            
             .
          
           
             h
             V.
             
             Bramhal●'s
             Vindication
             .
             p.
             86.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             41.
             
             
               Bonner
               ,
               Tonstal
            
             ,
             and
             Thurlby
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Camd.
               Eliz.
            
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             l
             Supra
             .
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             Anno
             1562.
             
          
           
             n
             
               Conc.
               Trident.
            
             Sess.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             
             Cressy's
             Ep.
             Apol.
             n.
             132.
             
          
           
             p
             Supra
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             
               Conc.
               Chalced.
            
             Can.
             30.
             in
             the
             
               Codex
               Canonum
               Universae
               Ecclisiae
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Binnius
             III.
             p.
             447.
             
             E.
             Edit
             .
             
               Paris
               .
               An.
            
             1636
             
          
           
             a
             Pa.
             81
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Anno
             787.
             
             Conc.
             Nic.
             II.
             said
             to
             be
             of
             350
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             c
             Anno
             754.
             
             Conc.
             Const.
             of
             338
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Anno
             794.
             
             Conc.
             Frankf
             .
             of
             about
             300.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             in
             answer
             to
             
               T.
               G.
            
             p.
             812.
             to
             p.
             838.
             
          
           
             *
             Supra
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             e
             V.
             Greg.
             VII
             .
             dict●ta
             .
          
           
             f
             Hence
             the
             Style
             of
             those
             Decrees
             ;
             
               Alex.
               in
               Conc.
               Lateran
               .
               Innocent
               .
               in
               Conc.
               Lateran
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             78
             ,
             80.
             
          
           
             Objections
             against
             the
             practicableness
             of
             this
             Discrimination
             .
          
           
             *
             Considerations
             of
             present
             Concernment
             .
             1675.
             
          
           
             I.
             The
             Roman
             Church
             and
             Court
             not
             differing
             in
             their
             Principles
             .
          
           
             *
             
               H.
               Dodwell
            
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Principle
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             a
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             V.
             
             Labbe's
             Edition
             of
             the
             Councils
             tom
             .
             X.
             p.
             23.
             
             A.
             and
             P.
             379.
             
             E.
             compared
             with
             the
             Oath
             in
             the
             Pontifical
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Ib.
               tom
            
             .
             XIV
             .
             Col.
             944.
             
             C.
             &
             v.
             sup
             .
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             d
             V.
             Supra
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Iohn
               Major
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Anno
             1552.
             
             
               Hist.
               Conc.
               Trid.
            
             l.
             4.
             and
             
               Pallavic
               .
               hist.
            
             XII
             .
             15.12
             .
             &
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             V.
             supra
             p.
             10
             
          
           
             h
             
               Pallavic
               .
               hist.
               Trent
            
             .
             XXI
             .
             7.5
             
          
           
             i
             
               Sand.
               de
               Schism
               .
               Contiu
            
             .
             p.
             182.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Unam
               sanctam
            
             .
             tit
             .
             
               de
               Major
               .
               &
               Obed.
            
             
          
           
             l
             
               Concil
               .
               Edit
               .
               Labb
            
             .
             tom
             .
             X.
             p.
             405.
             
             A.
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             1046.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             n
             Baron
             .
             Anno
             1111.
             n.
             29.
             &
             n.
             42.
             
          
           
             o
             From
             Hildebrand
             downward
             .
          
           
             p
             H.
             D.
             Considerations
             §
             XXX
             .
             of
             third
             Lateran
             .
             §
             XXXI
             .
             of
             the
             fourth
             .
             §
             XXXVI
             .
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Lions
             .
          
           
             q
             Ibid.
             §
             XXXVII
             .
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             
               Constance
               .
               &
               v.
               Concil
            
             .
             tom
             .
             12.
             p.
             276.
             
             D.
             
          
           
             r
             H.D.
             Considerations
             ,
             §
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             s
             Ib.
             §
             IX
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             King
             Iames
             thought
             himself
             concerned
             to
             write
             his
             
               Defence
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             in
             answer
             to
             it
             .
             v.
             his
             Works
             p.
             383.
             
          
           
             t
             Brunonis
             Hist.
             
               belli
               Sax.
            
             p.
             123.
             
             Lin.
             18.
             in
             
               Freheri
               Germ.
            
             edit
             .
             Francof
             .
             1600.
             
             Councils
             of
             Labbe's
             Edition
             ,
             Tom.
             XI
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Col.
             727.
             
             D.
             &
             629.
             
             E.
             
          
           
             u
             Bzov.
             An.
             1221.
             n.
             2.
             
             &
             1225.
             n.
             10.
             
          
           
             x
             Councils
             of
             
             Labb●'s
             Edition
             ,
             Tom.
             XI
             .
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Col.
             642.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             y
             Being
             called
             Conciliabula
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Objection
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Council
             of
             Constance
             Sess
             ▪
             19.
             in
             
             Labbe's
             Edition
             of
             Councils
             ,
             Tom.
             XII
             .
             Col.
             196.
             
             
               E.
               &
            
             1
             ▪
             0.
             
             A.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             Council
             of
             Basil
             in
             
             Labbe's
             Councils
             ,
             Tom.
             XII
             .
             p.
             620.
             
             
               D.
               &
            
             621.
             
             
               A.
               &
            
             766.
             
             
               B.
               &
            
             767.
             
             B.
             
          
           
             c
             No
             new
             order
             of
             Regulars
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             in
             any
             place
             without
             leave
             of
             the
             Ordinary
             ,
             v.
             
               Conc.
               Trident.
            
             Sess.
             25.
             
               de
               Regular
               .
               Cap.
            
             3.
             
             
               &
               Bullam
               Urb.
            
             VIII
             .
             1628.
             
             Aug.
             28.
             which
             begins
             with
             
               Romanus
               Pontifex
            
             in
             the
             
               Bullarium
               Cherubini
            
             of
             Lyons
             Edition
             .
             Tom
             ▪
             IV.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             d
             Jesuites
             ,
             discalceat
             Carmelites
             ,
             and
             Cappucìns
             .